Chapter 1: Notebook Doodles (TinCan & AePete)
For the last ten minutes or so, Pete had noticed his best friend staring down at his notebook intensely.
Tin wasn’t taking any notes, having not glanced at the board once during this entire lecture.
To be fair, Pete wasn’t taking any notes either, writing Ae’s name in the margins of his notebook, maybe adding a love heart here and there.
He only just resisted writing Pete Intouch in the margins as well.
The point was Pete wanted to know what had Tin so distracted. What was he scribbling?
Maybe it could explain why Tin had been in such a foul mood lately?
Slowly, he moved closer, attempting to see over Tin’s shoulder at what he drawing/writing. Tin spotted him and tried to cover up his notebooks, but not before Pete saw what he was doing, covering his mouth quickly to muffle the squeal of delight.
“Tin, you’re- “
“- Sssh.” Tin hissed, trying to angle his notebook away from Pete’s curious eyes.
It was just some random doodles… everyone doodles a little in class.
And so what if he was writing Cantaloupe’s name…. it didn’t mean anything, and it wasn’t as though there were any hearts or anything.
Not like Pete probably had next to that Thai Programme’s name.
And he definitely wasn’t blushing.
As Pete continued to beam at him, Tin avoided all eye contact with him, focusing on the board instead of the notebook, scribbling down as many notes as he could.
When the class came to an end, and everyone started to leave, Pete grabbed Tin’s wrist.
“You should talk to him.” He whispered, “He’s confused and you know it.”
“He said he didn’t want to be with me, and that’s that.” Tin scowled, “Everyone’s not as lucky as you and that… Ae.”
“…. You still like him though.” Pete gestured at the notebook in Tin’s arms, “That says it all.”
There was nothing Tin could really say to that, glancing down at said notebook.
“I’m going home.” Pete sighed, “Maybe… maybe you should go to the pitch? Can should be at practice.”
“Home… you mean you’re going to his house.” Tin desperately tried to change the subject.
It didn’t work.
“Actually, Ai’Ae’s coming to mine after practice.” Pete raised an eyebrow at him, and Tin had to say for certain, that he wasn’t a fan of Pete’s sudden boldness, “You’ll let me be your best man, right?”
“You’ll be mine.” Pete pouted, “It’s only fair.”
“Only fa- “Tin cut himself off with a snarl, “- I was writing his name. It doesn’t mean anything!”
“I don’t- I am not sweet!”
Judging from Pete’s smile, he was inclined to disagree.
Tin made a mental note to bin this notebook as soon as he could.
Chapter 2: Sarawat/Tine - Protectiveness
Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! If you’re taking promts for 2gether, can I please request a SarawatTine oneshot with Sarawat standing up for Tine? Thank you
Sarawat would forever deny it when Tine asked, but he did take a certain enjoyment in sneaking up on him, surprising him with kisses that never failed to make Tine flush bright red.
It only got more enjoyable when Tine finally admitted that he did have feelings for the other teen, and they moved from ‘fake’ boyfriends to real ones.
At that moment in time, Tine seemed to be practicing another dance routine, muttering under his breath as he talked himself through the routine.
“Cute.” Sarawat couldn’t stop himself, only to frown at Tine’s flinch.
He never usually flinched that badly, causing Sarawat to frown in concern.
“Tine? Is everything okay?”
Tine looked vaguely uncomfortable as he turned to face his boyfriend, clearly forcing a smile onto his face as he moved closer.
“Don’t sneak up on me like that!” He scolded, “You’re going to give me a heart attack one day!”
The words were familiar, but the tone wasn’t.
Something was going on, and Sarawat was going to find out what it was.
It was surprisingly easy to find out what was bothering Tine… or rather, who was bothering him.
Sarawat knew he was popular, despite his anti-social nature, and it wasn’t hard to pick up on the gossip that spread across the many different campus areas. All it took was him and his friends to ask a few casual questions here and there to the right people, and he had a idea of who was involved in making Tine uncomfortable, and what they’d been up too.
He felt bad about going behind Tine’s back like this, but someone needed to stand up for him… and who better than his boyfriend?
Apparently, there were some people who disagreed with the knowledge that Tine was now dating a guy.
Sarawat kept an eye out for the group in question, moving to follow them as they headed for where the cheerleaders were practicing.
Tine was usually the last to leave, choosing to shower in privacy before helping lock up… this group were probably hoping to corner him while he was alone.
Before they could enter the changing rooms, Sarawat moved to stand right in front of the door, blocking their path.
“Don’t you have somewhere else to be?” He kept his face calm, despite not feeling that way in the slightest.
The group seemed shocked to see him, glancing at each other until a ‘leader’ was nominated and he stepped forwards, “We just wanted to congratulate the cheerleaders on their performance at the last game. Got a problem with that?”
“… You’re terrible liars.” Sarawat rolled his eyes, “Cheerleader practice is over and most of them have gone home, as you all know.”
“I think,” Sarawat started slowly, “you should start treating my boyfriend with a little more respect.”
“Respect?!” One of the other snapped with a sneer, “Why should we?”
Sarawat took half a step forward, watching as they did the same backwards.
“Leave him alone.” His voice was barely above a whisper, “Because if I ever hear you thinking about doing this again, I know where to find you all… understood?”
“We’ll leave him alone.” One of them muttered, not looking Sarawat in the eyes.
The ‘leader’ turned to the others, pushing them away from the changing rooms and back the way they came.
Sarawat waited until they were out of sight, before moving to lean against the wall, acting like he was just here to walk take Tine home.
Or back to his.
“You shouldn’t have done that.”
This time it was Sarawat’s turn to jump, spinning to the side to see Tine standing there, arms folded over his chest and glaring at him.
“Don’t be cute.” Tine frowned, rolling his eyes as Sarawat smirked, “I’m serious. You didn’t need to do that.”
“Were you listening?” Sarawat asked, glancing back at the door before taking a deep breath, “I know you said you were fine, but I know you… you weren’t fine. You never used to flinch like that around me and- “
“- I’m glad you did.” Tine interrupted, a light flush on his cheeks, “You didn’t need to, but thank you.”
The pair stared at each other, before Sarawat smiled and reached out to grab Tine’s hand, pulling him closer.
“You didn’t deserve what they were saying to you.” Sarawat said firmly, as they headed towards the car park, pausing only to place a tender kiss to Tine’s lips, “Understood?”
“Yeah… I understand.”
Chapter 3: WinTeam - Fluff
Prompt from hissoriki: WinTeam. Anything is fine. Their limited scenes left us wanting to see more of their story and lives. I'd love to see your take them. Thank you!
Win hadn’t seen Team in almost three days… and yet, it felt like three weeks.
Exams periods were the worst time of the year.
Hopefully Team would understand.
“Team?” He whispered, as he tiptoed into his room, hoping that Team had accepted his Line message to stay the night, He expected to see the younger man spread out diagonally across the bed, therefore taking up all the space.
Or passed out at the desk after doing some revising of his own.
He didn’t expect to see him curled up on Win’s side of the bed, one leg sticking out from the duvet… and clutching a teddy.
Win had to slap a hand over his mouth to stop the squee.
Team with a teddy bear… it was just too much for him.
“Team?” He whispered again, leaning in to kiss his boyfriend’s forehead.
“Mmmmph, five more minutes.” Team mumbled, eyes still closed and squeezing the bear.
“Don’t I get a hello darling kiss?”
Team’s eyes fluttered open as he slowly lifted his head, hair ruffled and sticking up on one side, cheeks creased with sleep line, “P’Win?”
Win muffled this squee by leaning in for a kiss, pecking Team’s lips with his own, “I missed you.”
“Mmmm.” Team yawned widely, not even seeming to notice Win moving away to slip into the bed behind him, wrapping his arms around him.
“So… what’s the teddy called?”
Oh yeah. Team was definitely awake.
“The teddy… in your arms… that you’re currently cuddling. What’s it called?”
Team shoved said bear under the covers, acting like it never existed, prompting Win to cover his mouth with the back of his hand, trying to suppress his laughter.
“Shut up P’Win!”
Up until that moment, Win had managed to contain his laughter… but the indignant look on Team’s face and the fact that the lump of the bear could still be seen, was too much for him. Titling his head back, Win cackled, his chest shaking as he almost choked on his laughter.
“You are so cute.” He bit down on his lip to try and stop laughing.
“I’m warning you P’Win!”
Team narrowed his eyes, forehead scrunching up at the action before leaning in closer.
Win lit up at the action, believing that Team was going to initiate a kiss…. Only to get smacked in the forehead and shoved off the bed.
“Go sleep on the sofa.” Team turned over.
“The- this is my room.” Win pouted, “The sofa’s cold.”
“… Can I have the teddy since I don’t get to cuddle you.”
Looking back, Win thought that he probably deserved having the bear thrown at him.
Chapter 4: Sarawat/Tine - Sweet Kiss
Prompt from tamtasisi: Sarawat/Tine having a sweet kiss, already as boyfriends 😊
If someone told Tine he would be here, having a cute, real date with Sarawat, he would have laughed in their face.
And yet, here he was.
“Here.” Sarawat was holding out a spoon of ice cream, a fond smile on his face as Tine slowly opened his mouth, “How’s this?”
Accepting the spoonful, Tine hummed in delight, locking the little bit that was left at the corner of his mouth, “Is that…. Bubblegum?”
Sarawat nodded, the fond look on his face not changing. He scooped some more up, moving as though to feed Tine again, only to pull it away at the last second, shoving it into his own mouth as Tine pouted.
“Ask nicely, and I’ll let you have some more.”
Tine glanced around. It was fairly late at night, and the ice cream store was pretty deserted. Thinking quickly, he leaned over the table just as Sarawat was putting another spoonful in his mouth, pulling the other teen into a kiss, humming in delight at the taste of the ice cream in Sarawat’s mouth.
When he finally pulled back, he couldn’t help but beam at the shocked look at Sarawat’s face.
It didn’t last long, as a challenging look replaced it. Sarawat raised an eyebrow, scooping up another spoonful of ice cream and bringing it to his mouth.
Tine swooped in for another kiss.
It was sticky and extremely sweet, but Tine didn’t care.
“I should have done this from the beginning.” Sarawat muttered when it finally ended, “We could have cut out a lot of pining and misunderstandings.”
Tine held back a wince, nodding in agreement, “Yeah… have I said sorry enough for that?” He pressed a soft, tender kiss to Sarawat lips, “I never meant to hurt you.”
Sarawat melted at the cute pout on Tine’s face, not able to contain his glee had finally being with the crush of his dreams. It felt like there were butterflies in his stomach, “I know… but I’m not going anywhere.”
Tine stared at him for a few moments, eyes scanning over his face. Before Sarawat could say anything, Tine’s hands come up to cradle the other man’s face, thumbs running softly over Sarawat’s cheeks.
Tine remained silent, pressing his forehead against Sarawat’s, eyes closed. Their lips were close as they simply breathed.
Slowly, Sarawat wrapped his arms around the other man, sliding his hands up and down Tine’s back in a soothing gesture.
Slightly pulling away, Tine captured Sarawat’s lips in yet another kiss, swallowing the startled moan Sarawat let out, when he let his tongue dart out slightly.
“Our ice cream is going to melt.” Sarawat chuckled.
“But- “ Tine pouted, “- You’re so much sweeter.”
There was a pause, before Sarawat got to his feet, pulling Tine up with him.
“Come on. We’re going back to mine.”
Who was Tine to argue?
Chapter 5: KornIn - Happy Ending
Prompt from Pieholler: And any happy moment for KornIn would be delightful
Korn pulled up in front of In’s house, switching his lights off quickly so that In’s Father couldn’t see them. He stepped out of the vehicle, hoping that the sound wasn’t too loud in the dead of the night.
It was a little chilly tonight.
Hopefully, In remembered to bring a coat out.
It was dark outside. Korn had made sure that he parked in between the streetlights, to ensure that his car wouldn’t be seen.
Less than a couple of minutes later, the front door of In’s home could be heard opening and slowly closing, the slight creak shattering the silence. It didn’t take long for the figure of In to be seen rushing through the gateway, carrying two heavy-looking bags with him.
Korn quickly rushed to open the boot, helping the younger teen place them into the boot along with his own. He closed the boot and turned to look at In. Even though it was dark, it was hard to miss the beaming grin on the younger boy’s face.
A smile that he’d soon be able to see every day for the rest of his life.
He wrapped a hand around the back of In’s neck, pulling him into a light, chaste kiss.
Another thing he would be able to experience for the rest of his life.
“Let’s go.” In whispered when they finally broke apart, neither of them wasting time, climbing into the car.
In’s cheek was red in the dim light.
Another argument with his Father?
They should have done this a lot sooner…. Were it not for the lack of money, they would have. It was a better idea than buying a condo in the city where their families would never leave them be.
Korn hoped his Father never found out he’d been… borrowing money from the family account, grateful for his Father’s job for once in his life.
It was all worth it.
Finally, they had enough money and courage to leave and make it on their own. They could leave all this behind them and start again. Overcome with glee, Korn leaned over to kiss In again, before starting up the car and pulling away as quickly as he could.
“Can’t this car go any faster?” In looked just as happy, practically bouncing in his seat.
“There’s no point in us doing this, if I get pulled over for speeding.”
Chapter 6: Xi Gu/Hao Ting - Happy Fluff
Prompt from PieHoller: If you're willing a happy little piece for the boys from history 3 Modc too.
“Honey, I’m home!” Hao Ting yelled, a beaming grin on this face as he removed his shoes, making sure to line them up along with the others.
Xi Gu was very clear about that.
“I’m in the kitchen!”
Was it just him, or did Xi Gu sound a little nervous?
Frowning, Hao Ting slowly made his way into the kitchen, watching as Xi Gu emptied some noodles into boiling water, before coming up behind him and wrapping his arms around that slim waist and pressing in close.
“I’ve missed you.” He muttered, pressing a kiss to the side of Xi Gu’s face, moving the collar to one side, intending to kiss his neck… only to stop.
“Hao Ting?” There was that nervous tone as Xi Gu turned around in his arms, looking up at him apprehensively.
“Is that… is that one of my t-shirts?” Hao Ting finally managed to force out, despite the fact that the shirt was hanging off Xi Gu’s shoulders (making it a little obvious who’s it was), “Is that- “
“- I must have picked it up by mistake.” Xi Gu muttered, looking anywhere but at Hap Ting, even as the taller man’s hands slid down his back and to his hips, “Let go, I’ve got to cook.”
He tried to turn back around, only to get part of the way, before Hao Ting was turning him back around. He tried to be stern, as he crossed his arms. “Hao Ting… let go.”
“What?” Hao Ting had, what could only be referred to, as a shit-eating grin on his face, sliding one hand down to the front of Xi Gu’s jeans and cupped his dick, his smile only widening when Xi Gu’s breath hitched.
“Hao Ting.” Xi Gu’s face was barely above a whisper, as he turned his head away. Hao Ting followed the motion, capturing Xi Gu’s lips in a kiss, nipping slightly at Xi Gu’s bottom lip.
“You didn’t have work today, did you?” He then whispered, pulling away and looking Xi Gu in the eyes.
Hao Ting sighed, “I can’t stand the idea of people staring at you in my shirt.” He mumbled, “You look so… cute!”
Xi Gu rolled his eyes, “They can look…” He sighed, “… But there’s only one person who gets to touch. Besides, I would never wear your clothes out of this apartment.” He raised an eyebrow, “Happy?”
“Very.” Hao Ting grabbed Xi Gu in another searing kiss, running his hands up and down Xi Gu’s back, “You’re mine.” Hao Ting hissed, breaking the kiss.
Xi Gu reached up to grab Hao Ting’s chin, making him look him in the eyes, “You’re mine too.”
“…. I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Chapter 7: Ae/Pete & Tin/Can - Protectiveness
Prompt from MelHK_Luka: I would like to see something with Tin and Pete defending their boyfriends, like maybe after both their relationships finally become publicly known some stupid people from the school (aka TinPete fans or just generaly toxic people) would corner Ae and Can and start saying bullshit (like how they were just with them for money, etc), maybe Ae would get overwhelmed and/or angry. And then Tin and Pete would arrive and Tin would understand right away what was going on and would be very angry and annoyed and Pete would be confused at first but then someone would say something mean about Ae and I would actually like to see Pete get angry and somewhat explode taking everyone by surprise xD
“Leave Ai’No alone.” Ae rolled his eyes, pulling Can away from their Captain, “I’ll buy you some food, okay?”
Heading over in that direction, Ae pulled out his phone to send a quick text to Pete, inviting him to come and join them, knowing that Pete would probably bring Tin.
And when Can wanted food, Tin was the one you wanted around.
Rounding the corner, they passed a group of girls.
Ae was the first to notice the vicious glares they sent them.
“You’re Ae and Can, aren’t you?” The self-proclaimed leader stepped forwards, the other girls moving to surround them.
“Yes.” Ae carefully placed his phone back in his pocket, “Why?”
“You need to break up with Ai’Pete.” She sneered, before turning to Can, “And you need to break up with Ai’Tin.”
“What?” Can pouted, “Why? We just got together?”
“Yeah.” Ae echoed softly, not liking where this was going, “Why do we have to break up with OUR boyfriends?”
“Because you’re not right for them!” Another girl cried out, nodding as the others all agreed.
“You just want them for their money!” A second opinion was called out, followed by another round of agreement.
Ae and Can turned to each other.
“No way!” Can was the first to protest, “I hate it when Ai’Tin throws his money at me! I can’t be bought!”
“Same with me and Pete.”
Internal warnings were going off in their heads.
“You’re just saying that because you’ve been confronted with the truth!” The leader folded her arms over her chest smugly, “We all saw those new shoes you were wearing Ae, and don’t think we didn’t see Tin buying you that brand-new phone, Can!”
“I didn’t ask him to buy me those shoes!” Ae felt his temper rising, “He did that of his own accord, and I hated it!”
Can nodded, scanning the group. The situation with Tin buying him the phone was a little different, and he was smart enough to sense that the girls wouldn’t understand that.
And then he saw a familiar face.
“Hey!” He pointed at a girl near the back, “You’re one of Lemon’s friends, from that Pete x Tin club she’s in!”
And then, the situation became clear.
“You want us to break up with them, because you want Pete and Tin to be together!”
That didn’t help with Ae’s temper… Pete and Tin was still a sensitive subject, despite the chances of them being together were slim to none.
“Not just that.” The girl snapped, “You’re not good enough for them! Ae, you’re rude and aggressive! We’ve seen you dragging poor Pete away whenever someone even looks at him!”
Oh, how to explain that Pete liked that.
“And you hit Tin!” Another girl pointed at Can, who frowned.
“He deserved that!”
“Not helping.” Ae hissed with a wince.
“Well he did deserve it!”
“Who deserved what?”
Everyone turned to the right, as Tin and Pete made their way over. Pete looked a little curious over what was going on, whereas Tin appeared to know exactly what was happening.
“Ai-Pe- “ Ae began, wanting to his boyfriend away from this group as soon as possible, only for Tin to intervene.
“If you’re talking about the time Ai’Can hit me…” He began, which of course, he already seemed to know (indicating that the pair may have been there a lot longer than any of them were aware), “… I did deserve that.”
“- Pete and I are friends, and that’s all we are ever going to be.” Tin moved to pull Can closer, “Can is perfect for me? I love that he doesn’t expect me to pay for food or our entire dates. I love that he punched my brother in the face when Tul pushed his luck. I love the way he looks when he plays football. I love the smile on his face he gets when I cheer him on. I love him!”
“But- but- “ The lead girl looked ready to burst into tears, “- But you and Pete would be so cute together!”
“Yeah!” Another girl pouted, “Better than Pete being with this… bully!”
“Yeah, we all know how you treated Chompoo!”
“What?!” Ae frowned, “I-I never did anything to her! She was my friend!”
“She liked you and you rejected her!”
Ae frowned in confusion, “But… I was dating Pete then.”
The insults continued. Whilst they had moved on from poor Can, not wanting to get on Tin’s bad side, Ae was fair game.
You’re cruel to poor Pete.
He could do so much better than you.
Each and every word was like they were stabbing him in the heart, and honestly… maybe they had a point.
Pete was too good for him.
Maybe he should-
Everything fell silent as Pete stormed forwards, grabbing Ae’s hand, a glare on his usually peaceful face.
Ae had never heard Pete shout like that, and judging by the shocked look on Tin’s face, he hadn’t either.
“You’re wrong!” Pete snapped at the girls, who also looked taken aback, “Ae is the sweetest person I have ever met, and I love him! He’s saved me again and again and again, and never asked for anything in return!”
“He asked you to be his boyfriend! That’s something!”
“I wanted to be his boyfriend, it’s not like I’m owing him anything!” Pete’s voice now sounded like he was on the verge of tears, “And I like it when he pulls me around, it makes me feel safe and secure! Like he’s doing to protect me, to let me know that I’m his and nobody can change that.”
“Ai’Pete- “Ae tried to interrupt, not wanting Pete to reveal the more intimate details of their life, not in front of these girl and Tin.
“- No!” Pete turned to face him, cheeks flushed slightly out of sheer frustration, “I don’t want to hear all this! All you’ve ever done is protect me and look out for me! Why wouldn’t I choose you?!”
Without giving them a chance to think up a response, Pete pulled Ae away, the pair closely followed by Can and Tin.
“I didn’t know you could shout.” Tin smirked at his best friend, still clinging onto Can’s hand as they strode away. And then he seemed to notice the look on Ae’s face, a look of exasperation flashing across his face. “Come on.” He tugged on Can’s hand, “Let’s go and get something to eat.”
Can noticed that they were heading away from Ae and Pete, causing him to resist slightly. “Wait, what about- “
“- I think they have their own thing going on.”
It was then that Can noticed Ae pulling Pete away, a pleased, but suprised look on Pete’s face.
Chapter 8: TharnType - Protective Tharn
Prompt from MelHK_Luka: For TharnType I would like to see a mix of jealousy with protectiveness from Tharn and/or Type. Like maybe some guy would flirt with Type and at first Type would get annoyed and try to ignore him, but then the guy would insist even more and become rude and forcefull to the point where Type would be so unconfortable that he would have flashbacks about his past (because it doesn't matter how much time passes stuff like that stays with you forever and can be triggered any time) and would start to panic and then Tharn would appear and become angry at the situation and protective over Type (this would be after Tharn and Type were together for quite some time already, so everything is okay with their relationship btw).
I just decided to do this one 😊 Hope you like it 😊
The university bar was really crowded tonight.
It always was at the beginning of the new school year. New students all hoping to meet the love of their life now that they were away from home.
Of course, lots of them paid attention to Tharn on the stage, something which Type wasn’t overly happy with.
Which is why he was sitting at the bar, keeping a careful eye on the stage, just in case someone got too pushy. Tharn spotted him out of the corner of his eyes and gave him a soft smile, directing some of the song towards him, before turning back to his audience.
And then he felt someone tap him on the shoulder.
He turned, frowning at the person who dared interrupt his oogling.
The kid (though he probably wasn’t more than two years younger than Type) could be considered pretty. Curly hair that was slightly tinted, eyes highlighted with eyeliner, wearing a tight t-shirt and skinny jeans… he was good-looking, Type had to admit that.
“Hey.” The ‘kid’ scanned him from head to toe, making him roll his eyes, “Wanna buy me a drink?”
“I’m Dew.” The other student wasn’t put off by Type’s attitude, leaning in closer, his giggle obnoxious right down Type’s ear, “So what’s your name?”
“… Type.” He tried to shuffle his stool away, only for Dew to follow him.
“Type.” Dew’s hand made his way onto his thigh, making Type flinch, his breathing speeding up.
Oh God… not here…. Not now.
“You look nervous.” Dew’s hand moved a little higher, Type’s hand tightening around his nearly empty glass, “Maybe I should get you another drink? Something a little stronger?”
Type managed to shake his head, pushing Dew’s hand away and trying to turn away, hoping the young man would get the message.
“There’s no need to be rude!” A hand grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to turn back around. “I was just being friendly.” Dew then pouted, “If you’re not interested in men, you just have to say so.”
Type could have lied in that moment, but the words got caught in his throat.
Unfortunately, he hesitated for too long and Dew went back in for the kill. “Maybe… curious.” He leaned in closer, placing a hand on either side of Type’s head, leaning against the bar and therefore preventing the older man from getting away.
Type’s mind immediately flew back to that chair sitting in the middle of that dusty room, the rope hanging from the arms.
“It’s okay…” Dew whispered, “… I’ll be gentle.”
He couldn’t speak, he couldn’t move, eyes squeezed shut as he focused on trying to remain calm.
He didn’t notice Dew leaning in for a kiss.
Type’s eyes flew open, as a familiar figure pulled Dew away.
“What are you doing?” Tharn asked, voice a little tenser than usual, although if you didn’t know him well, you probably wouldn’t notice.
“Hey!” Dew wrenched his wrist away, “What’s your problem? We were just talking!”
“Talking? It looked more like you were being a creep and not knowing when to leave.”
“He was just a bit nervous!” Dew looked over at Type, “Right?”
Type still found it hard to breathe, not quite finding the words to say.
“Type?” Tharn appeared in his eyeline, concern written all over his face, “Are you okay?”
It took a while for Type to muster up the awareness to nod, but it clearly wasn’t believable, as Tharn’s expression darkened.
“Right.” He muttered under his breath, wrapping his coat around Type’s shoulders, rubbing them slightly as a form of comfort, “Better?”
“Yeah. “Type muttered, feeling a little embarrassed at the incident., turning away, only to see that the rest of the bar were giving them curious looks.
“You should have seen that he was uncomfortable.” Tharn turned to Dew, straightening up as the younger student took a small step back.
Tharn was tall, but with his soft-spoken nature it was easy to miss.
When he was like this however, it was intimidating.
“You should have seen that he wasn’t happy with what you were doing and backed off!”
Dew hesitated for a moment, before folding his arms over his chest, “Who are you to tell me to back off! He wasn’t saying no!”
“I’m his boyfriend.”
Dew’s flirty and cheerful disposition disappeared in an instant. “Oh.”
“Yeah… Oh.” Tharn took one more step forwards, as Dew made a hasty exit.
He didn’t need to shout to get his point across… that was something Type loved about him.
Feeling a hand slide up his arm, Type flinched slightly, only to grab Tharn’s hand when he tried to pull away.
“Are you okay?” Tharn placed his hand around the back of Type’s neck, only pulling him into a kiss when Type nodded. Everything around them melted away as their lips moved against each other, escaping into their own little world.
And of course, there was a little hint of possessiveness on Tharn’s side as well.
Tharn slowly pulled away and Type couldn’t help but chase his lips, wrapping his arms around Tharn to stop him from pulling away.
“Let’s get out of here.” Tharn whispered, fingers rubbing small circles into Type’s shoulders, “I think we need a quiet night in.”
Chapter 9: Fighter x Tutor - Bully Au (NSFW)
Prompt from Helloooo: Hiii! Is it possible to have a prompt where fighter and tutor were best friends when they were young but a fight broke them up which made fighter bully tutor to an extreme till high school. Fighter made friends leave tutor and all the angst. Even though they are separate, fighter is always obsessed with Tutor. Possessive fighter would be great too! Then, maybe in the last year, tutor gets asked out by a new guy and fighter get angry and they sort of makeup? And maybe have a R rated scene with top fighter if you comfortable with it! You change the storyline to what ever fits you:) thanks!!
Maybe if Fighter had always been a dick to him, it would be easier.
But he hadn’t
Not in the beginning.
Once upon a time, him and Fighter were the best of friends, doing everything together…. And then Tutor’s family fell on hard times, and when Fighter tried to give him money to pay off Tutor’s fathers’ debts, Tutor lashed out.
Looking back, that was probably the start of it.
Hurt by Tutor’s anger, Fighter changed for the worse. Overnight, it was like he decided Tutor was inferior to him and singled him out, chasing away any friends that Tutor might have made and making his life a living hell up until high school.
Being slammed into lockers.
Hurtful comments about his family, things that Tutor never though Fighter would say…. His Father, yes, but never Fighter.
Tutor hoped that once Fighter left their High School, this would end… and it did… for a couple of years.
He really should have checked that Fighter didn’t attend this uni.
He should have picked a different faculty.
What was once a cute nickname from their childhood, was now dreaded.
Tutor picked up his pace.
He went to round a corner, only for his arm to be grabbed and for him to be slammed up against the wall.
“Why are you running away Tor?” Fighter sneered, “I thought you’d be happy to see me after all this time.”
“You thought wrong.” Tutor snapped, “Now, let me go!”
“Who was that boy you were speaking to?”
Tutor frowned, nervously looking Fighter in the eyes, “I- I don’t- “
“- Who. Was. He?”
“You mean… Saifah?”
Fighter audibly took a deep breath, before moving to grab Tutor’s shoulders, his grip tightening to the point where they would probably leave bruises. Then he mumbled something.
“I said…” The grip tightened even further as Tutor resisted the urge to cry out, “… is he your boyfriend?!”
“W-What?!” Tutor squirmed, trying to get away, “No! He’s all hung up on Zon, we’re just friends!” He lashed out with his leg, kicking Fighter in the legs, before pushing him back a couple of steps, “Why should you care?!”
Fighter looked stunned for a moment, before his face twisted into a sneer. “Because you’re mine.” He whispered, “Understand?”
Caught off guard, all Tutor could do was stare, wincing as Fighter pushed him back against the wall as he stormed away.
He was Fighter’s?
Why did the words bring a flush to his cheeks?
This strange behaviour continued for several more months.
Whenever Tutor was seen with someone new, Fighter was there in an instant, making vague threats about making sure everyone knew who he belonged to.
It was high school all over again.
Something had to break soon.
Turning, Tutor waited as another student from his class rushed to catch up with him.
He was sure his name began with an M.
“Hey.” M panted, nervously rubbing the back of his head, “I was just wondering…” He trailed off, prompting Tutor to raise an eyebrow, patiently waiting for him to finish, “… I was just wondering if you wanted to go out this weekend? Just us?”
“Like, on a date?”
M brightened up, but before he could say anything, Tutor felt a familiar hand wrap around his wrist, before he was being pulled away.
Tutor continued to struggle as he was dragged away, eventually managing to kick the other man on the back of the knee, sending him crashing to the ground.
“Why won’t you just leave me alone!”
Fighter stayed where he was, staring up at Tutor in shock as the younger teen continued.
“For years, you have made my life a living hell!” Tutor practically screamed, “Beating me up, slamming me into walls, chasing away anyone I ever got close to, WHY?! BECAUSE I WOULDN’T ACCEPT YOUR CHARITY?!”
“It wasn’t charity!” Fighter snapped, “I wanted to help, I wanted to make you happy again, and you just… you just- “
He didn’t need to finish… Tutor knew exactly what he’d done.
Pushed Fighter away out of humiliation, believing that his best friend was mocking him, waving all his money in his face.
“Look.” Fighter pushed himself to his feet, holding his hands up into the air, as if to say ‘just give me a chance’, “I know how you get and… maybe I shouldn’t have been such a dick to you, but- but you hurt me Tor.” He sucked in a deep breath, eyes squeezing shut momentarily, “And… I didn’t know how to… stop.”
“You didn’t know how to stop.” Tutor mocked him, “Well isn’t that the perfect excuse.”
“I know.” Fighter’s voice was muted, “But… I don’t think I can do this anymore.”
“What? Torture me?”
“Hmmm… and see you with other guys, not when I want you to be mine.”
“Yours?” Tutor was taken aback, “What do you- “ He flinched as Fighter darted forwards, grabbing his hands and intertwining their fingers.
“I like you.” Fighter blurted out, “I’ve liked you since we were young and the sight of you with anyone else… I-I can’t stand it!”
A thousand thoughts ran through Tutor’s head, but before he could vocalise any of them, Fighter pressed his lips to his.
Oh… well okay.
…………………………Three months later……………………………
Tutor groaned low in his throat, back arching off the bed as Fighter froze.
“Hey, you okay?” He whispered, hands stroking down Tutor’s thighs where they were wrapped around his hip. He wasn’t even fully inside, the tip of his cock just barely pushing past the tight ring of muscle.
Even after half an hour of preparation, Tutor was still extremely tight.
“I’m okay.” Tutor groaned through gritted teeth.
“Slow… go slow!”
“I will.” Fighter assured him, dribbling a little more lube where his cock was pressed up against Tutor’s body. “Deep breaths. Tell me if you need me to stop.”
Tutor nodded, taking slow breaths as Fighter leaned over to kiss his collarbone, carefully pushing his hips forward. There was a moment of resistance, before Tutor finally relaxed enough to allow the head to pop in.
“Big.” Tutor choked out, hands curled into the sheets, prompting Fighter to reach out and intertwine his own fingers with the younger mans’.
“Does anything hurt?”
“No, just… big!”
Fighter chuckled softly, working his way in a little deeper until his hips were pressed tight against Tutor’s ass. Once the younger man had relaxed enough, he started to move, smirking when one thrust had Tutor crying out and arching up against his chest.
“P’Fight! Please!” Tutor’s hands moved to grab Fighter’s shoulders.
Keeping up the angle, it took very little time at all before Tutor was clinging to him, legs tight around his hips and short nails digging into his back, making soft little sounds with every thrust.
“Harder.” Tutor suddenly whispered, “Fuck me like you mean it, I can take it.”
Fighter smirked, “With pleasure.”
He pulled out much to Tutor’s surprise, pulling him to his feet and lifting him up until his back was against the wall, pushing inside once again.
Tutor got his wish.
His breaths came in pants as he clung onto Fighter’s shoulder, the man pounding into him over and over again.
He’d never been so full before.
Fighter kissed at his neck, teeth grazing over sensitive skin as Tutor moaned.
He was so stretched, to the point where he knew he’d be feeling this tomorrow.
“More, more please!” He begged, one hand moving to tug on Fighter’s hair.
Never one to disappoint, Fighter’s thrusts got harder and faster and withing seconds, Tutor was crying out, cumming harder than he’d ever came on his own.
“God, I didn’t even touch you.” Fighter groaned, continuing to thrust, even as Tutor went limp in his arms.
Tutor just moaned, trying to catch his breath as Fighter groaned his name, pressing in as far as he could as he came.
For a moment, they just stood there, Fighter’s forehead resting against Tutor’s flushed neck.
“You know…” Tutor sighed, “… If you hadn’t been such a jerk, we could have been doing this a lot sooner.”
Chapter 10: Sarawat/Tine - Awkward First Date
Prompt from Anonymous: first real date of Sarawat and Tine? After they admit their feelings and decide they want to try it for real. I kindly expect some awkwardness and cuteness ^_^
“I want to kiss you!”
The words were blurted out so quickly, that Sarawat was sure he hadn’t heard them correctly. Looking up from his meal, he narrowed his eyes at Tine, who was giving him a hopeful look.
And then Tine panicked.
“It’s okay if you don’t want to.” He exclaimed nervously, “That’s fine, but you kept wanting to when we were fake dating, and I know it’s our first real date and if you’re not the sort of person to kiss on the first date, that’s fine.”
“- I just really want to, and you keep biting on them like that so I can’t help but look, and I don’t even know if you’re doing it on purpose, or- “
“How did you get all those girls to agree to go out with you?” Sarawat interrupted, “I thought you were meant to be smooth… what happened?”
An affronted look flashed across Tine’s face, “I didn’t like that like I lov- like you!”
Choosing not to comment on the slight slip-up, Sarawat smirked. “Sure.” He teased, as Tine narrowed his eyes at him from across the table.
Sarawat knew he was playing hard to get.
Tine deserved it after the weeks and months Sarawat had spent being his fake boyfriend, pining after him… and to see him so flustered like this was adorable.
Maybe he should keep it up for a little longer.
Tine, clearly not liking how Sarawat’s thoughts had started to drift, had now started to pout, bottom lip sticking out and everything.
It was too cute.
Leaning across the table, Sarawat kissed Tine on the cheek, before drawing back, unable to hold back a smile.
Tin froze, a flush on his cheeks, “I-I… thank you?”
Sarawat rolled his eyes and waited, knowing that Tine hadn’t gotten the hint. “You know… you really should kiss me back.” He prompted, a tinge of annoyance in his voice.
“What if you don’t like it though? I’ve only kissed girls before and- “
“- Oh my god.” Sarawat groaned in frustration, before leaning in and pressing his lips to Tine’s, effectively shutting him up.
Chapter 11: Sarawat/Tine - Pocky Kiss Thoughts
Prompt from tamtasisi: an you please write about pocky kiss? What Tine and Sarawat thought during it??? Also when Sarawat was locked by Tine, what Sarawat thought being locked by his crash and being so close to him? ❤ i am so in love with them 🙈
It’s a bit of a mess, so I apologise :S
This wasn’t happening.
Sarawat could barely hear the oohing from the watching crowd, his eyes focused on Tine moving closer, that damn pocky in his mouth.
He couldn’t suppress a nervous guilt as he took the other end into his mouth.
Was he really about to do this?
A wave of nerves overcame him, and he found himself letting go of his end, and turning his attention to the crowd.
“You need to eat it too! Bit by bit Wat!”
‘How was he meant to persuade Sarawat to be his fake boyfriend if the other student wouldn’t even do this’, Tine thought to himself, wriggling the pocky up and down in his mouth to try and catch the other student’s attention.
He just had to get this over and done with.
Sarawat took the other end back into his mouth, staring Tine down.
“Get it as short as possible!”
‘Come on Sarawat, get it over and done with.’ He started eating it bit by bit.
‘Oh God… he was actually eating it.’
Tine’s knew he must have looked completely panicked as Sarawat moved closer, their lips brushing against one another for a split second, before Sarawat pulled away, an almost challenging look on his face.
‘Oh God, their lips had brushed, stay calm, stay calm Sarawat.’ Sarawat desperately hoped the panic he was feeling internally didn’t show on his face.
He didn’t even hear the news that they’d passed or the girls squealing all around them.
As everyone moved to leave, Sarawat frowned at the look on Tine’s face.
“What are you thinking about?” Tine tried not to flinch as Sarawat slapped him on the arm, “Everyone’s gone on their break.”
How could he be so calm?
They practically kissed, and Sarawat looked completely non-plussed.
“I was thinking about what you did!” He blurted out, “You think you can mess with me all you want?”
Okay, they were back in familiar territory now.
Teasing and bickering.
“You mean the kiss?” He ignored how his own heart fluttered at the words, fighting to keep the smirk on his face as Tine’s eyes widened.
“It wasn’t a kiss! It was just a game, why do you have to be so serious about it?!”
“Why are you being so hot-headed now? You just asked me to be your boyfriend yesterday… a little kiss from me won’t hurt.”
He then decided to make a hasty exit.
This whole evening had been both exciting and frustrating, and quite frankly, he needed some time alone.
How could this be worse than the pocky? The feeling of having his high school crush so close to him… seeing the alarm in Tine’s eyes as Green’s voice got closer and closer.
He wanted revenge on Tine for threatening to lock him in there overnight, he never actually intended to alert Green as to where they were hiding.
He could still feel Tine’s warm hand over his mouth, the action forceful but not painful.
Could he really be blamed for the direction his thoughts went in?
And then Tine’s phone started to ring.
Any sane person would have left Tine to his fate… nobody could accuse Sarawat of being sane though.
And now Green thought he slept in lockers.
Now, as well as being anti-social, he was also a weirdo.
Oh well, at least the bet he’d made with Tine wouldn’t go anywhere.
Surely there was no way that he could pass?
There was no way he’d have to pretend to be his brush’s fake boyfriend, right?
Chapter 12: Sarawat/Tine - Sequel to Chapter 4
Prompt from Strawberry9090: Sequel to Chapter 4
“You are so adorable.”
Tine flushed bright red… ever since Sarawat had practically dragged him home from the ice cream store, he hadn’t stopped flushing.
“Especially when you blush like that.”
“Shut up.” Tine whined, desperately wishing for his blush to go away, as Sarawat leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, wrapping his arms around Tine until the other boy relaxed into it with a content sigh.
Tine wriggled until he was practically on Sarawat’s lap, his legs wrapped around the other boy’s waist and his arms around Sarawat’s neck, a look of determination on his face.
He kissed Sarawat’s lips, keeping it short as Sarawat pouted.
Before Sarawat could pull him into another one, Tine titled his head slightly, moving to nibble at Sarawat’s ear instead, who moaned. Spurred on by the sound, Tine slowly moved down to suck on his neck, smirking as Sarawat’s moans got louder.
“T-Tine!” Sarawat pulled him away from his neck to kiss him on the lips, moving to lie down, pulling Tine on top of him.
Over time, their shirts were thrown onto the floor, and Sarawat’s hands were all over Tine’s soft skin, slowly moving down to Tine’s jeans. However, as soon as he moved to unzip them, Tine visibly tensed up.
“I-I- No, I’m not ready yet.” Tine stuttered, a slight quiver in his voice.
Shit… he didn’t mean to push Tine this far.
“Sorry, I- “
“- It’s okay, it’s okay!” Tine pushed himself into a seated position, only just seeming to notice that his shirt was off as he sheepishly covered himself, “I’m just… not ready yet.”
Sarawat could understand that. “That’s okay.” He smiled softly at the other boy, leaning up to peck him on the lips.
Despite what he thought at the beginning, he didn’t regret his decision to be Tine’s fake boyfriend.
“I… really, really like you.”
Sarawat chuckled, “I really, really, like you too.”
Chapter 13: Sarawat/Tine - Possessive Sarawat
Prompt from Strawberry9090: Could we get a scene with jealous, and a little possessive Sarawat and oblivious Tine?
What should have been a good day was now ruined.
The name alone made him seethe with jealousy.
He’d been busy with exams and so hadn’t seen a lot of Tine for almost two weeks, and apparently, in that time, someone else had gotten close to HIS boyfriend.
Someone who brought Tine food everyday, listened to his problems and even walked him to his classes nine times out of ten.
And the flirting… oh god, the flirting!
It made Sarawat want to mark his territory, just a little bit. Every time Trai smiled at Tine like that, it woke every possessive instinct in him.
Even now that Sarawat had finished his exams and was back to spending more time with his boyfriend, Trai didn’t show any signs of backing off.
“Here, I made sure to save you a pudding.” Trai said, usual charming smile on his face as he handed Tine said pudding. Tine’s eyes lit up with glee, and it was only the knowledge that he would upset the other student, that kept Sarawat from snapping.
“Yes!” Tine whooped, eagerly tucking into the pudding, not even noticing how Sarawat was glaring daggers at his new ‘friend’.
Unable to take the way Trai was touching Tine… simple, little gestures like a hand on his arm, a friendly pat on the back, Sarawat moved to sit next to his boyfriend, wrapping on arm around his shoulder and pulling him closer.
“Want some?” Tine held the pudding cup up to Sarawat, that cute, oblivious smile on his face.
“Mmmm.” Opening his mouth, Sarawat allowed Tine to feed him a spoonful of the pudding, sending an almost vicious smirk to Trai as Tine glanced away.
“I should get going.” Trai didn’t seem all that bothered by Sarawat’s posturing, “I’ll see you tomorrow Tine?”
“Yep, see you tomorrow!” Tine waved goodbye to him, before turning to Sarawat and frowning at the look on his face, “What’s wrong with you?”
Sarawat felt like his brain had short-circuited slightly, “He’s a bit of a creep.” He blurted out, wincing at the way Tine rolled his eyes.
“He’s my friend and- “
“- And he wants into your pants.”
“Wat!” Tine snapped, “No he doesn’t!”
Sarawat chuckled wearily, “You didn’t even know I liked you until I kissed you! And even then, you tried to play it off as me just being drunk!”
He knew he’d gone too far when Tine visibly seemed to bristle.
“You- You- “Tine pointed his finger at Sarawat, pulling away from him, “You’re just jealous!”
“Jealous?!” Sarawat scowled.
“Yes! Jealous! Just like when I wanted to try and go out with Pear! Jealous!”
“Do you want to go out with Trai?!”
“No, because we’re not interested in each other like that!”
“Fine!” Sarawat threw his hands up into the air, “Fine, go and have dinner with him tomorrow then!”
They glared at each other for a moment, much to the horror of their friends watching, before storming off in different directions.
Sarawat regretted the argument almost immediately. He hated fighting with Tine, they had wasted so much time fighting before they got together, and he’d vowed never to waste time like that again.
Tomorrow. He would apologise tomorrow.
The following day, when dinner was just coming to an end, Sarawat rushed to the cafeteria, spotting Tine in the distance.
“Tine!” He called out, rushing over, “I’m sorry.” He blurted out, “You were right, I was jealous… still am. I don’t like Trai and I still think he likes you, but- “
“- He asked me out on a date.”
The jealousy flared up in Sarawat’s chest again, almost making him forget that he was here to say sorry, “Did he now?” He forced out through gritting his teeth.
“Yeah.” Tine sheepishly rubbed the back of his head, “I said no obviously.” He then smirked, “Nobody can compete with you after all.”
Sarawat’s lip spread into a wide grin, cheeks heating up slightly at Tine’s words.
Neither of them could be certain who leaned in first. Their lips met in a gentle, perfect kiss.
“My boyfriend.” Sarawat hummed into the kiss, fingers threading through Tine’s hair.
“No… You’re MY boyfriend.”
Chapter 14: Sarawat/Tine - Changing the Bedsheets AU
So we had a bit of a Sarawat/Tine influx, but i promise the next few chapters are different pairings :)
Prompt from Anonymous: Sarawat/Tine - changing the bedsheets does not get interrupted.
Sarawat liked chests.
To be honest, when it came to Tine, he liked pretty much everything about him, but to touch his chest just one time… he could die a happy man.
He didn’t expect it to be so easy to push Tine onto the bed and crawl over him like, even if Tine protested slightly.
He didn’t move to get away though… he just lay there, staring up at Sarawat.
Sarawat was half expecting his mother to burst in, but there was nothing but silence. Slowly, he started to lean down, covering Tine’s mouth with his, hands already moving to slip underneath Tine’s shirt.
Tine flinched slightly at his cold hands against bare skin but made no effort to move away as Sarawat’s hands got closer and closer to his chest.
His fingers found the twin nubs, rolling them between his fingers as Tine moaned into the kiss. Suddenly growing bold, he pushed Tine’s shirt up, pulling away from the kiss, only to move his mouth to Tine’s chest instead, gently licking and sucking at his nipples as Tine cried out in shock.
Glancing up, Sarawat couldn’t help but smirk at the flush on Tine’s cheeks as he stared at Sarawat in shock.
“What- what are you doing?!” Tine eventually managing to force out, whimpering as Sarawat blew on his now damp chest, “Wat, I- “
Sarawat just raised an eyebrow at him, as Tine frowned.
“Do you like me?”
It took all of Sarawat’s self-control not to groan.
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Can isn’t Stupid! Every one keeps saying Can isn’t smart just because of how he acts and talks. Tin goes to pick Can up after the Sports Science Exams and finds Good and Can laughing pointing at the top of the list where it’s 1) Can 2) Good. Can’s yelling about beating Good this time. Most of the guys in that class don’t seemed phased but Tin is shocked as well as some of the Seniors. Turns out Can’s not stupid and is actually taking some hard Physiology classes. He only has trouble with English.
Tin was fully expecting it to be like any other day.
He’d go and pick up Can from the Sports Science building, buy him dinner and try and persuade him to go out on a romantic date that weekend.
Of course, they had just had their exams… Can would be feeling a little down, especially after all the complaints about him failing ‘everything’ over the past two years.
Maybe he would be up to being a little spoiled?
The thought was enough to put a slight spring in his step as he hurried up slightly.
He spotted the crowd first, all gathered around the notice board.
He then heard his Cantaloupe’s voice rise high above the hustle and bustle of the crowd.
Tin frowned for a moment, before smiling… Can must have passed then. Slowly, he moved closer, ignoring how the crowd quickly parted at the sight of him.
It was clear his reputation was still in place, even if he had been dating Can for almost two months now, and the majority of the school had seen him be a complete pushover with the Thai Programme student.
By the time he reached the front of the crowd, he saw that it was Can and Good at the front, Can eagerly grabbing onto his friend’s arm and bouncing up at down.
At first, Tin thought it was just because he was excited about passing… and then he actually heard the words that were being said.
“FIRST! I WAS FIRST! I FINALLY BEAT YOU!”
Good just accepted being shook around like a ragdoll, nodding slowly as he also stared up at the board.
“Yes… you… did.”
Tin frowned, turning his own attention to the exam results.
It was then that he saw it.
Number one, top marks – Cantaloupe Kirakorn.
“What?” The word escaped before he could reign it back in, prompting Can and Good to spin around and face him.
“Ai’Tin!” Can bounded over and grabbed his arm, pulling him closer and pointing at the board, “I finally beat Ai’Good! Number one spot!”
“But- I thought- “ Tin felt like he needed to alter his entire world view, especially when he glanced around to see that he was the only one even remotely surprised.
“You… thought… what?” Good asked, a slightly suspicious look on his normally placid face.
He definitely knew what Tin was thinking.
And unfortunately, Can seemed to guess as well.
“What? You thought I was dumb?” Can pouted, narrowing his eyes at Tin as the taller man avoided looking him in the eyes, “Asshole! I’m not an idiot, just because I’m loud and talk a lot and- “
“- Cantaloupe, I just- “
“- This is a top university with the best results in the country! How else do you think I got into it? It’s not like my family could buy a spot or they just liked me because of my fantastic personality or- “
“- You never told me!” Tin finally snapped, the crowd around them falling silent, “You play the part of an idiot, what did you expect me to believe?!”
“IDIOT? I’ll have you know- “ Can cut himself off as Good tapped him on the arm.
“He… has… a… point.”
The pair stared at each other for a moment, before Can rolled his eyes and turned back to Tin, pointing at the boards.
“This is the hardest class in the Sports Science program.” He stated bluntly, “Physiology 5. Usually Good beats me to the top spot, because I hate studying, but the exam had a huge essay question on Johannes Muller and the Theory of Specific Nerve Energies, which is my specialist subject so of course I nailed it and- “
“- and you’re not an idiot.” Tin finished, a soft smile on his face, “I get that now.”
“Yeah!” Can nodded, “It’s just English I have a problem with because, well, English is one of those languages that’s too complicated for its own good!”
“And Physiology and the… theory of nerve energies isn’t?”
Can just shrugged, before noticing the look on Tin’s face.
“Are you… angry at me?”
“I just- “Tin sighed, “- Why didn’t you ever tell me this before?”
“You never asked!”
“So… you just let me believe it?”
“I didn’t even know you thought that!”
As Can stepped closer, getting up in his face, Tin pulled him into a tight embrace, kissing him quickly on the forehead, before moving to pull him away from the crowd.
“Hey, wait Ai’Asshole! I need to- “
“- I’ll buy you whatever food you want.”
“But, P’Good- “
“- can fend for himself. We’re getting food and then we’re going back to mine.”
“Back to yours? Why….” Can trailed off, flushing a bright red, “… Hey! Hey!”
As Can continued his token protests as he was pulled away, Techno emerged from the building, frowning at the sight.
“What’s wrong with Can?” He asked Good.
“Tin… didn’t… know… he… was… smart.”
Techno frowned, “Of course he is? How else would he be in this class?” He then glanced at the scoreboards, “Aww… he got higher than I did, when I took this class!”
Because i firmly believe that Techno is smart as well!
Chapter 16: Forth/Beam - Possessiveness
Prompt from Vandywritez: Well, I have a request couple.. Forth and Beam.. out of all the couples from 2 moons this pair is the best.. so anything portraying their possessiveness, love and cuddles.. and ofcourse a hot kiss please🙂🙂
It was their anniversary.
Forth had had this evening planned for almost a month, booking the table way in advance at Beam’s favourite restaurant.
It was going to be perfect.
With all the exams and studying they had to do, it was rare to have an evening like this. Don’t get him wrong, Forth loved just ordering takeaway and making out on top of the duvet… but this just had to be perfect.
Beam got home a little late from his study session, eyes wide as Forth practically forced him into a suit, wearing one of his own.
“Forth, where are we going?”
“You’ll find out in about twenty minutes.” Forth playfully slapped Beam’s butt, as he made an indignant noise, “Come on, let’s go!”
They pulled up to the restaurant in Beam’s car (Apparently, there was no way Beam was getting on Forth’s bike in this nice suit), and honestly, the smile on Beam’s face already made Forth’s night.
They walked up to the front desk hand in hand, the woman behind it smiling at them.
“Do you have a reservation?”
“Yeah, for Jarmonhum?”
She scrolled through the list, before waving a server forwards to lead them to their table.
The food was fancy, but amazing as the pair settled into an easy conversation.
For a while, it seemed like everything was going to plan, and then…
“P’Beam? Is that you?”
Forth tensed up slightly at the sight of the, frankly gorgeous girl, coming towards them. The only solace he had, was that Beam looked just as uncomfortable. He got to his feet, turning to meet the girl.
“Mae, I- “Beam stopped as the girl leaned up to kiss him on the cheek.
Forth couldn’t stop the growl from escaping, not even feeling slightly sorry when Mae turned to look at him.
“Oh.” She scanned Forth up and down, clearly liking what she saw, “Who is this?”
“My boyfriend.” Beam bit out, having seen the appreciative look as well.
This made Forth feel a little better, as he held out his hand for her to shake. “Forth… nice to meet you.”
“Hmmm.” She then turned her attention back to Beam, twirling a lock of hair in between her fingers, “So, what have you been up P’Beam?”
Before Beam could answer, Forth piped up, “It’s our anniversary.” He stated, hoping that she’d get the hint.
“Oh… how long have you been together?”
“A year today.”
Mae nodded, though it was obvious she wasn’t that impressed. “Oh… so it’s still new?”
Beam, who had re-taken his seat, kicked Forth lightly under the table, almost as though to warn Forth not to make a fuss.
Forth just shot him a pleading look as Beam winced.
“So Forth, what do you study?”
Ignoring the lack of honorifics, Forth sighed, “I’m an Engineering student.”
“And you’re dating a future Doctor.” Mae turned and smiled at Beam, “Smart choice.”
Beam cleared his throat, “Mae… what do you mean by that?”
“Well… it’s not like being an engineer will pay as much as being a Doctor.”
“Actually…” Forth leaned forwards, “… You’d be surprised. Don’t worry, Beam and I will be able to contribute equally to any bills.”
Which was true… even without his small family fortune.
“Of course you will.” Mae’s tone was patronising, as Forth saw red. He got to his feet, neatening his jacket, shooting Beam a pointed look.
“I think we should get going.” He stated, “It’s been lovely talking to you Mae, but we’re going to go and have some anniversary sex.”
Mae gasped sharply as Beam groaned, shaking his head at the smug look on Forth’s face. Taking Forth’s hand, they paid their bill and headed out of the restaurant.
“Was that really necessary?” Beam sighed, rolling his eyes at Forth’s delighted cackle.
“She deserved it…. Kissing you on the cheek like that and making all those comments.”
“Forth, I- “
Forth spun him around, pinning him against a nearby wall, “You’re mine.” He kissed Beam hungrily, a hard knock of teeth and tongues as Beam melted into it. He licked past the medical student’s lips, hips moving up at the same time, causing Beam to moan.
“Forth!” Beam pulled away, “Let’s at least get to the car!”
They ran through the parking lot towards the car, and Forth couldn’t get it unlocked fast enough.
Beam pinned Forth to the back seat, shutting the door behind him. Forth wrestled with Beam until he was the one on top, grinding down as Beam whined. To stop Beam from wrestling with him further, Forth pinned his wrists above his head and whispered lowly in his ear.
“When we get home, I’m going to make you scream.”
Beam laughed, only to be cut off by Forth’s mouth.
Overall, Forth considered this anniversary a success.
Chapter 17: Achi/Kluay - Getting Together (NSFW)
Prompt from Samanthaa23: Can I request waterboy? Specifically Achi and Kluay? Maybe how they got together eventually. Fluff and maybe R rated too? (: pleaseeeeee. There are just not enough stories about these two ):
Achi was fed up.
He and P’Kluay had been in this weird stage of ‘dating’, ‘not dating’ for almost three months now and Achi wasn’t sure where he stood.
Were they boyfriends or not?
Their entire relationship was built on teasing… so maybe all P’Kluay needed was a little teasing to push him into a decision?
It worked… a little too well
Achi let out a sharp gasp as he was pinned against the wall of the now-deserted locker room, Kluay’s body pressed up against him.
“Someone’s been a little naughty, eh Tootsie?”
Achi shrugged, trying not to act like he was affected by Kluay’s actions.
“Bending over in front of me like that…. Could you be more obvious.”
“I dropped something!”
Kluay just chuckled, pressing closer, “You wanted my attention, admit it.” He pressed a quick kiss to Achi’s cheek, “And now you have it.”
Achi opened his move to reply, only to gasp again as one of Kluay’s hand moved down to his pants, lightly pressing at his cock. “Please, I- “
“Please?” Kluay smirked, “I would have done this sooner if I’d known it would teach you to respect your seniors!”
“I carried you on my back, how is that not respect?”
“I know another way…” Kluay glanced around, before pulling Achi out of the locker room and towards an empty room. He pushed the younger student inside and locked the door behind him, turning to Achi with a smirk.
“On your knees.”
“… What?!” Achi panicked.
This not gone according to plan.
“On… your… knees.”
Or… maybe it had gone a little too well.
Slowly, Achi went to his knees, reaching out for Kluay trousers as his senior stepped closer, pulling them down to reveal the already-leaking cock, before wrapping his lips around it, tongue fluttering against the underside as he swallowed around it.
“Ah!” Kluay was clearly surprised by the action, hands flying to Achi’s hair, gripping it as the younger student slid up and down his cock, coating it in saliva.
Achi then pulled back, leaning on his heels to smirk up at Kluay.
“Why did you stop?” Kluay whined, eyes dark with desire as he stared down at Achi “Tootsie, come on!”
“Call me by my name.” Achi scowled, leaning further back.
“- Call me by my name.”
Taking some satisfaction in his small victory, Achi engulfed Kluay’s cock again, swallowing around him until he came. Once Kluay had finished cumming, Achi pulled back staring up at Kluay.
The older student looked amazing as he came down from his orgasm.
Kluay’s disorientation didn’t last that long though, as he fell to his knees, pulling Achi into a spine-tingling kiss. Achi arched up, trying to draw attention to his own hard cock, only to gasp as he was yanked to his feet and pushed face first into the wall, his trousers and underwear pulled down to his ankles.
“P’Kluay, what- “Achi cut himself off as a surprisingly slick finger slid inside his ass, pressing his forehead against the wall as he moaned, “- Wait, wait, wait!” He frantically reached behind him, grabbing at Kluay’s wrist, “Not here, not here!”
Within seconds, the finger was removed and his pants were pulled back up, along with Kluay’s
“Come on, come on, come on!”
Kluay just about had the presence of mind to drag him to his dorm room, before Achi’s pants were back around his ankles and he was lying face down on Kluay’s bed, the older student going back to stretching him.
“Have you ever done this before?”
Achi groaned, “It’s a bit late to be asking that!”
“I know but- “
“- No.” Achi groaned, “But don’t you dare stop!”
It didn’t take much longer for Kluay to decide that he was ready, rolling a condom on before lining up and pushing forwards into Achi’s tight hole as the younger student moaned.
Once he was used to the sensation, Achi started to move along with the thrusts, prompting Kluay to hold his hips hard, his thrusts getting harder and faster.
“Close!” Achi groaned, “I-I’m close!”
Unable to find the words to speak, Kluay wrapped his hand around Achi’s erection, stroking him to orgasm. As the younger student squeezed around him, crying out as he came over the bedsheets, Kluay jerked through his own orgasm, collapsing against Achi’s back, nuzzling his lover’s neck as they both regained their breath.
Both of them groaned as Kluay slipped free, rolling onto his side and pulling Achi into a hug.
“Are you okay?” He asked, “I didn’t hurt you did I?”
They were silent for a moment, before Achi sighed. “I-I want to be your boyfriend P’Kluay.”
Kluay turned to him in shock, “I thought we were already?”
“What?!” Achi shot into a seated position, “What do you mean we already were?”
“Well obviously we- Ah! Tootsie, no!”
Achi ignored him, continuing to hit him with a pillow.
Chapter 18: Kongpob/Arthit - Insecure Kongpob
Prompt from Adee: Ummmm,,,,, kong and Arthit are already dating eachother by the time sotus starts. And you know that the hazers were harsh right? So what if Arthit was very harsh to Kong because he didn't want anyone to find out. And so kong felt that Arthit was embarrassed to be his boyfriend and start to feel insecuse, like "he deserves someone he can be proud of and not me" but then Arthit finds out. After that my imagination runs out, but happy ending please.
Arthit was harsh… Kongpob knew this.
At first, Kongpob saw it as a challenge.
But now that they were together it was almost… hurtful.
“KONGPOB!” Arthit’s voice shattered through his thoughts, “ARE YOU DEAF AND DUMB? REPEAT WHAT I JUST SAID!”
Kongpob remained silent, eyes widening as Arthit stormed closer.
“KONGPOB! REPEAT WHAT I JUST SAID!”
“I didn’t hear you.”
“I didn’t hear you!”
Everyone fell silent as Arthit’s eyes widened, fists clenching by his side.
“Get. Out.” The head hazer growled, “NOW!”
If he was expecting Kongpob to argue, he would be surprised, as the younger student stormed out of the hall, slamming the door behind him.
Arthit frowned over the table at his boyfriend.
Ever since the slightly tense hazing session that afternoon, Kongpob had barely spoken to him, merely moving his food around his plate.
“Kongpob, are you okay?”
Kongpob shrugged, “Just… tired I guess.” A moment later, in a much softer voice that Arthit almost missed, he muttered, “Tired of being a dirty little secret.”
The spoon slipped out of Arthit’s hands, landing in his bowl with a loud CLANK as Kongpob squeezed his eyes closed, obviously not meaning for Arthit to have heard him.
“Sorry, didn’t you hear me?” Kongpob said spitefully, before visibly taking a deep breath, “I don’t like lying to people, that’s all.”
“We’re not lying to them.” Arthit shook his head, “Nobody’s asking if we’re together, so we have nothing to lie about.”
“No, but when we make plans and my friends want to go out, I can’t tell them I have plans with you, can I?!”
Arthit remained silent.
“Exactly!” Kongpob gestured at him, at the look on his face, “Because then you’d be embarrassed! Ashamed at the knowledge that someone knew we were spending time together!”
“Don’t say it like that! Have you told any of your friends that we’re together?”
“I- “ He bit his tongue.
He hadn’t told anyone.
Shrinking in on himself slightly, guilt and shame swirling around in his stomach until he felt slightly nauseous, Arthit pushed his food away. It wasn’t that he was ashamed of what they had, or whatever Kongpob was trying to imply… but he needed time to figure this all out.
This was new to him.
Kongpob let out a bitter laugh, “See? I can’t keep doing this! I can’t spend all afternoon getting screamed at by you because you still want to keep us a secret, and then come back here and play pretend like this!”
“This isn’t a real relationship P’Arthit!” Kongpob pushed himself to his feet, “We don’t go on dates, you seem determined to prove to everyone that you hate me outside of these four walls and- “ He cut himself off suddenly, before slumping back into his seat, “- and maybe we should end this now. You can date someone you’re proud to be with and I can get back to my life.”
“Kongpob…” Arthit couldn’t keep the waver from his voice, “…. I-I’m sorry, I- “
But Kongpob was already on his feet, moving to leave the dorm
“KONGPOB, WAIT!” Arthit couldn’t help but use his hazer voice, wincing when Kongpob spun around to glare at him, tears in his eyes. At the sight, Arthit fought to lower his voice, keeping it as steady as he could, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’ve screwed this all up but… I-I don’t know how to fix it! I want you to be my b-boyfriend but- “
“- You do?” Kongpob asked in a small voice, “You’re not… ashamed of me?”
“Never.” Arthit stated, a lot more confidently than how he really felt.
“… And you’ll stop being so harsh during the hazer sessions?”
“And… you’ll think about telling our friends?”
He knew what his friends were like… the teasing would be endless.
But he faced losing Kongpob if not.
Thankfully, Kongpob seemed to sense his internal dilemma, a soft smile spearing on his face as he leaned forwards to gently kiss Arthit on the lips. When he pulled away, Arthit took a couple of deep breaths before asking, “What was that for?”
“For seriously considering it.” Kongpob answered, “I know you’re a private person P’Arhit, so… so you don’t have to tell them. Not right away.” His smile then turned shy and hopeful, “But… one day?”
“Yeah… one day.”
Chapter 19: Ming/Kit - Insecure Ming
Prompt from Adee: Ming thinks that kit doesn't like him, like kit always says he is busy and all that, also happy ending, my heart can't take a sad ending after tincan
Ming never thought of himself as insecure.
Why would he?
No, he never though himself as insecure… not until he met P’Kit.
Not until he realised that P’Kit didn’t like him in the same way… why else would he always be busy when they’ve got plans?
Ming just wished that the older student would admit it to him, that he wouldn’t keep stringing him along like this.
P’Kit didn’t seem to notice that anything was wrong, but that was probably due to the fact that he wasn’t around… or paying attention to Ming in the slightest.
Ming wasn’t sure he was ready for when P’Kit told him the truth.
It was a random morning when everything came to a head.
Ming had spent almost the entire night worrying, slumped over at the school cafeteria table as he picked at an omelette.
He didn’t expect P’Kit to sit opposite him.
Well, P’Kit and the others, including Yo and P’Forth.
Ming couldn’t even muster the energy to smile.
“Ming?” Yo sounded concerned, “Are you okay?”
“Yeah… yeah I’m fine.”
“You don’t look fine.”
“Well I am, okay?!” Ming instantly regretted snapping at Yo when he glanced up to see a hurt look on his best friend’s face. Silently, he got to his feet, grabbing his bag and storming away, ignoring how Yo called out after him.
It wasn’t a surprise to find Yo waiting outside his dorm-room later that evening.
“Talk to me.” Yo immediately demanded upon seeing him, “And don’t give me any of that, ‘I’m fine’ crap again.”
For a few moments, Ming wondered if he should even answer, before he sighed wearily. “I don’t know… it- it’s hard to explain.”
He opened his door, letting Yo in.
“P’Kit was worried.” Yo took a seat on the bed, “Usually you’re bouncing all around him but today… you actually ignored him.”
“Ming, is everything okay between you and P’Kit?” Yo’s eyes were practically burning a hole into Ming with how hard he was staring.
“I don’t- I don’t think P’Kit likes me… the same way I like him.” Ming coiled in on himself a little, trying not to show how upset he was.
“Ming, why do you- “
“- He’s always busy!” Ming interrupted, “I’ve even asked if he wanted to study together, just to be with him, and there’s this… look on his face before he says no. The only time I see him is when we all eat together, never just the two of us!”
“Have- have you told him this?”
Ming scoffed, “What am I meant to say? Hey P’Kit, I’m so happy you agreed to be my boyfriend, but I’m so insecure that I need you to spend time with me, even if it means neglecting your studies… how wonderful do I sound.” He then sighed, “Maybe… maybe I should have taken the first hints and left P’Kit alone.”
“- Sorry Yo… I’m not in a mood to hang out at the moment.”
There was a moment of silence, before Yo audibly sighed. “I’ll see you tomorrow Ming.”
Ming tried not to wince at the familiar voice, forcing a smile onto his face as he spun around. “P’Kit!”
Kit was clearly not fooled by the smile, folding his arms over his chest. “N’Yo said you needed to speak to me?”
“I don’t appreciate you setting your friends on me.” Kit scowled, “Especially little Yo.”
Someday, they were all going to learn just how much of a vicious bitch Yo could be, and Ming could barely wait.
“I didn’t set him on you!” Ming snapped, “He’s my best friend, I tell him practically everything, just like he tells me everything!”
“So, you talked to him about our relationship?!”
“What relationship?!” Ming threw his hands up into the air in exasperation, “When do we ever do things, just the two of us? Everything time I ask, you’re always busy!”
“I have exams to study for, homework to do!”
“And I’ve offered for us to just study together, but you’re too busy for that as well!”
Kit’s eyes widened slightly, “I- “
“-P’Kit… if you don’t like me in the same way, you need to tell me.”
“That’s what I thought.” Ming moved to leave, only for his wrist to be grabbed.
“I don’t know how to do all…” Kit gestured vaguely, “… this.”
“Relationships.” Kit rolled his eyes, “Anyone who showed an interest in me, was only doing it to get closer to Pha.”
Ming grimaced at the thought… he’d heard too much about Pha ever since Yo first saw him.
“And then you came along… some kid who didn’t care that I was moody and cursed a lot” Kit sighed, moving to grab Ming’s hand instead, “I do like you N’Ming.”
“- But I didn’t know how to tell you that.”
“P’Kit, I- “
“- I’m surprised it took you this long to break.” Kit sighed, “Ming… I’m sorry.”
“You don’t have to be sorry!” Ming took both of Kit’s hands in his, his usual smile on his face, “You never have to be sorry! I’m sorry for not talking to you and telling Yo instead and- “
“- N’Ming.” Kit rolled his eyes fondly, “Would you like to have dinner… just the two of us?”
“Can I have a kiss first?”
“That wasn’t a no!”
Chapter 20: Sarawat/Tine - Sick Tine
Prompt from Anonymous: s it possible to write a prompt in which tine is sick, but still go to campus but then sarawat knows, so sarawat take him home and take care of him? thank youu!
Sarawat only just heard his phone ringing over his guitar practice. He glanced at the time, noticing that it was ten minutes past twelve.
Tine’s first class would be ending around now.
Grabbing it, he answered, only to frown at the vaguely familiar voice.
“Hey… this is Fong… I’m a friend of Tine’s?”
The name definitely sounded familiar.
“Ummm…. Tine’s not well, like really not well?”
Worry creased Sarawat’s forehead as he placed his guitar to one side, “He’s sick?”
“Yeah, he has a fever and he’s pretty much lost his voice.” Through the speaker, Sarawat could hear someone coughing harshly in the background, “We told him to go home when he came in this morning, but you know what Tine’s like and now he’s refusing to go home!”
“…. And you want me to help?”
“Ummm, ye- “
“-I’m on my way. Tell me where you are.”
Tine’s friends all glanced over when the door opened, and Sarawat made his way inside.
“That was quick!”
Sarawat just hummed, glancing over at Tine, who hadn’t looked up from where his face was buried into his folded arms on the table. Moving to stand by Tine’s desk, Sarawat ran gentle hands through his hair, massaging slowly at the scalp.
“Wat?” Tine glanced up, blinking groggily up at Sarawat, his voice raspy and so unlike his usual, smooth tenor.
“That sounds bad.” Sarawat pressed his palm to Tine’s forehead, wincing at the sticky heat he felt there, “You need to go home… you shouldn’t even have been out in the first place.”
The tone was reprimanding, and Tine knew it.
He tried to protest, only to choke slightly as burst out into a coughing fit; raw, choked sounds that shook his entire frame as he hunched in on himself, clearly trying to control it as Sarawat started to rub his back soothingly.
“Come on.” Sarawat whispered, helping Tine to his feet, “Let’s get you home.”
“C-class.” Tine mumbled, allowing his arm to be wrapped around Sarawat’s shoulders as extra support.
“No.” Sarawat scolded, “No classes for you, not for a few days, you can barely walk!”
“S’just a headache.”
“Shut up… nuisance.”
In the end, Sarawat decided it was easier taking Tine back to his. Helping Tine into his bed, he made sure the other student was comfortable, bundling him up under the blankets.
Getting Tine to take some aspirin was slightly harder, with Sarawat breaking the tiny tablet up so as to avoid aggravating Tine’s throat further.
Tine was asleep in minutes, not even flinching as Sarawat placed a cool cloth on his forehead to help bring the fever down.
He looked cute now… but he was in for such a lecture about going to class when sick when he woke up.
Hopefully there was some soup in the kitchen.
The itch at the back of his throat was the first thing Tine noticed when he slowly woke up. Groaning in pain triggered an unwelcome round of coughing that scraped painfully against the raw sides of his throat.
Someone helped him into a seated position, keeping him steady until the coughing fit died down, leaving a burning sensation behind. A cold hand pressed against his forehead, causing him to shiver.
He succumbed to the pull of sleep seconds later.
Sarawat was halfway through watching a movie when Tine flopped down next to him, hair sticking up in all directions.
Tine didn’t even acknowledge the remark, head resting on Sarawat’s shoulder as the other student pressed a hand to his forehead.
“You’ve still got a fever, but it’s not too bad… how’s your head?”
“Is your throat still sore?”
The look Tine shot him was unimpressed, making Sarawat roll his eyes.
“You’re feeling a little better then.” He flicked Tine on the forehead, “That’s for going to class when you knew you were ill.”
Tine opened his mouth, only to receive another flick to the forehead.
“Don’t speak, you’ll only make your throat worse.” Sarawat sighed, “Do you want something to eat? Soup?”
Shaking his head, Tine pouted, clinging onto Sarawat’s wrist.
Unable to stop the smile that tugged at the corner of his lips, Sarawat shuffled slightly to give himself enough space to run his fingers through Tine’s hair.
This was… nice.
This was possibly the best day of his life.
In a while he would have to get Tine up properly and make sure he ate something, before he had another aspirin and get some more sleep.
But that could wait… for the moment, Sarawat was content with his current position. One hand on Tine’s shoulder, the other inching closer to Tine’s hand as they remained tucked away from the rest of the world.
Chapter 21: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah
Prompt from iscoobychick: I was wondering if you could do a Saifah/Zon fic where Saifah gets really jealous or possessive because of someone hitting on or talking to Zon? I would just love to see the normally chill Saifah just snap maybe leading to a steamy kiss.
Zon’s back hit the wall, causing him to gasp sharply, his hands automatically flying up to push at his ‘attackers’ chest.
“W-what are you doing?!”
He was ignored as Saifah leaned in, pressing a kiss to Zon’s neck.
“The way she looked at you….”
Zon shivered slightly, knowing exactly who Saifah was talking about.
Ever since the cute boy concert, she had been messaging him, trying to get him to meet her so that they could ‘talk’.
It was like she’d completely forgotten that he’d caught her kissing another guy when they were supposed to be dating (of course, this ended up with him dating said guy, but he wasn’t about to point that out).
Except that she did seem to have forgotten, as proven by the way she sidled up to him, one hand stroking along his arm.
And then he was promptly yanked away.
“Sai, I didn’t- “
Saifah cut him off, slamming their mouths together, startling a moan from deep in Zon’s chest. The kiss was harsh, so unlike Saifah’s usual kisses.
As their tongues tangled together, Saifah sucked gently on Zon’s tongue, both hands on either side of Zon’s head, holding him in place, hot palms cupping his jaw.
Zon never wanted it to stop.
Hips start grinding against him as a firm thigh insinuated itself between Zon’s legs as Saifah finally pulled away, Zon sucking in some much-needed air.
Saifah’s eyes were dark and heavy as he scanned Zon’s face, his chest and then back to his face.
“Let’s get out of here.” Saifah whispered.
“I-I have class!” Zon protested, even though his fingers were clenched in Saifah’s t-shirt, almost pulling him closer.
Saifah just smirked, leaning in to nuzzle at Zon’s ear, kiss-swollen lips brushing against his ear, the sudden puff of warm, moist air sending a contrasting shiver of ice down Zon’s spine.
“Maybe I should just leave a mark right here.” Saifah whispered, running one finger softly over one spot on Zon’s neck, “So that everyone knows who you belong to.”
Zon inhaled so sharply that he almost choked, eyes widening at the wicked smirk on Saifah’s face.
And then Saifah leaned in.
“Zon… what’s that on your neck?”
“… A pest bit me.”
“What, like a mosquito?”
Chapter 22: WinTeam - Protective Win (TW: SELF-HARM)
Prompt from XxlightXx: I would like to see Win being protective to Team in a other chapter. Another Scenario could be where Team is doing self-harm and Win walks into it. I love to see a protective Win.
TRIGGER WARNING FOR SELF-HARM!
Team was panicking, plain and simple. One mistake that could have been fixed, but his brain refused to slow down. It felt like his whole world was falling apart.
How could he forget that graph on a very important report?!
By the time he got to the dorm, his hands were shaking so much that he struggled to get his key in the door. With a stroke of luck, he managed to get the key in the lock, stumbling into the apartment, falling against the door to close it behind him.
As soon as he was in the privacy of his own room, tears started to stream down his cheeks.
His body felt cold from all his hyperventilating.
As he let himself fall onto his bed, he couldn’t stop his body from shaking even more, anxiety fully overcoming him as sobs broke free from his throat.
When he finally managed to suck in a desperate breath, he sought out the one solution he always found himself going to.
He let out a sigh of relief when he held the thin razorblade in his hand, pulling down his pants slightly until he could see the bare skin of his hip.
It was the only place people couldn’t see the scars.
By the time he finally felt calm, there were small droplets of blood all over his bedding. Yes, he was still shaking and there were still tears running down his cheeks, but he could breathe properly now. Slowly, he got to his feet, knowing that he needed to shower and patch up the more serious wounds before changing the bedding.
KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK.
Maybe if he ignored it, it would go away.
“Team?” Win’s voice come through the door, “You home?”
“N’Pharm said you didn’t look well earlier… I brought soup!”
Team slammed a hand over his mouth, desperately praying for Win to just go away.
“Good thing I have a spare key, huh?”
Just as he heard the key in the door, Team couldn’t keep quiet anymore. “Please don’t come in!”
His heart was speeding back up, panic rising in his chest.
“Team… are you alright?”
Team took a deep breath, “I’m fine… just please don’t come in, I-I- “
“You don’t sound fine.” Win paused for a moment, “I’m coming in.”
Team threw a duvet over the blood stains, before rushing into the bathroom, closing the door seconds before Win entered.
“… Team.” Win’s voice was calm, “What’s wrong?”
“Leave me alone!” Team snapped, “I’m fine.”
“If you’re fine, then you can open the door and show me.”
Team remained silent, hearing a sigh on the other side of the door. Desperately, he grabbed some toilet tissue, hoping to stem the bleeding so that it wouldn’t show through his clothes.
He didn’t have time to change the bedding… so he’d have to persuade Win to stay at his.
He tried not to cry.
He tried to hold it together.
Team glanced over in alarm, noticing that the door was now open and Win was standing in the doorway, looking at the bloody pieces of tissue, the drops of blood on the floor… and then to the wounds themselves.
Opening his mouth, Team couldn’t think of the words to say.
“I’ll get a washcloth.” Win whispered, moving closer, “You shouldn’t use tissues for that.”
Team expected him to be disgusted or disappointed… anything but what Win was right now.
Win knelt next to him, gently encouraging him to sit on the toilet as he gently cleaned the wounds.
It was all too much for Team.
The tears started to fall again, words like “sorry” and “you don’t have to do this” blurting free through the sobs.
“You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Win admonished gently, “I came here to check up on you, I was worried… I’m glad to be here, okay?” He placed the stained washcloth by the side of the sink, as Team stared at his hands.
“Stop that.” Win gently encouraged Team to look him in the eyes, “I know what you’re thinking…. You are not weak, not for this.” His hand moved to rest on Team’s back, drawing circles with his fingers in a soothing way, “You are one of the strongest people I know.”
There was no chance of the tears stopping now.
“It’s okay… I’m here, I’m not leaving you.”
What had he done to deserve someone who cared this much?
There was something about having Win hold him like this, that made it hurt less.
It made him feel like one day, he might be okay.
Right now, he was fine with just being held in Win’s strong, protective grasp.
Chapter 23: Fighter x Tutor - Power Bottom Tutor (NSFW!)
Prompt from Anonymous: I don’t know if you’re accepting nsfw prompts, but if you are, could we maybe have some power bottom Tutor pwease??
Tutor loved the sight of Fighter panting with need, head tossed back, jaw clenched. The sheets in his tight grasp were threatening to tear under the force of his grip.
He was trying so hard not to break his promise to Tutor.
“Tutor… please!” Fighter gasped, lips shaping around a breathless moan as Tutor sucked him hard, tongue sliding against the slit of Fighter’s cock.
Fighter was painfully hard, and had been for a while now.
“T-Tutor…” Fighter’s head moved from side to side, back arched slightly, “… I’m so close, please!”
Tutor smirked around his mouthful, running his hands up and down Fighter’s thighs, feeling like he could do this forever if it meant Fighter kept calling his name like that. Fighter’s cock twitched in his mouth and Tutor hummed in delight.
Slowly, he pulled back, keeping his lips pressed against Fighter’s cock every inch of the way, releasing him with a wet pop. Fighter was trembling, whimpering as he obediently waited for permission to touch Tutor as the younger student moved to straddle him, rubbing his cock on Fighter’s abs.
“Please… let me touch you.” Fighter breathed out, leaning his head back as Tutor kissed up his neck, paying special attention to his Adams apple.
“Not yet.” Tutor ran his fingers through Fighter’s hair, keeping him still as he started to nibble on Fighter’s neck, hoping to leave small marks that everyone could see. As he did that, he shuffled slightly until Fighter’s cock was pressed up against his rim.
“Not yet.” Tutor whispered again, lowering his hips and guiding Fighter’s cock into himself.
That half an hour he’d spent preparing himself before this study session hopefully had been enough.
“Ah! Nnn, ah!”
“Stay still.” Tutor scowled, hoping that Fighter couldn’t hear the tremble in his voice, sinking down as far as he could, before rising up again, repeating the motion. Finding a rhythm, he leaned down, teasing Fighter by pulling away when the older student tried to kiss him, “Ten seconds…” He whispered, “… I’ll let you touch me for ten seconds.”
Almost immediately, Fighter cupped Tutor’s face, pulling him in for a desperate kiss, sliding his tongue in as deep as he could.
When the ten seconds were up, Fighter obediently laid back down, only for Tutor to pull him into another kiss, clenching around him as they got closer and closer to orgasm.
“So good… you feel so good!” Tutor whispered.
Each thrust lit up flashes of white light behind his eyelids. Shifting his position slightly, Tutor moaned in pleasure as Fighter’s cock pressed against that perfect spot, his orgasm coursing through his veins. As he clenched down, he was vaguely aware of Fighter cumming inside him, causing him to moan again as he slumped forwards.
There was silence for a moment, before Fighter started to squirm underneath him.
“I love you… but we should really take a shower before we fall asleep.”
Tutor wriggled slightly, still enjoying the feeling of Fighter inside of him…. And the sensation of cum drying on his sweaty skin. “Fine.” He eventually mumbled, “But you’ll have to carry me.”
“Why?!” Fighter asked in concern.
“Because this is the one area of our relationship you can spoil me in.” Tutor pushed himself up slightly, clenching around Fighter and taking delight in the look of bliss that flashed across his lover’s face, “However, I think you can go another round. Right?”
“W-whatever you want!”
Another smirk as Tutor leaned back in for a kiss, “I. Want. More.”
Chapter 24: Ae/Pete - Slutty Pete (NSFW!)
Prompt from Anonymous: If you are still taking prompts then can we get some LBC slutty Pete? There is so not enough of it!
It all started out as a normal day.
Ae was currently doing some last minute studying for an upcoming exam, as Pete scrolled through his phone, finding it difficult to concentrate.
Thanks to exams and their busy schedules, the pair hadn’t properly had sex in almost two weeks. Of course, they managed to grab enough time for quick hand-jobs, but it was never enough.
He wanted to do something special for Ae to celebrate him completing his final exam, help him de-stress.
Hopefully, he’d like the package Pete received that morning.
Startled out of his thoughts, Pete flushed at the concerned look on Ae’s face. “Sorry, what did you say?”
A soft smile appeared on Ae’s face, “I have to go to my exam now… I’ll see you later?”
“Mm, I’ll see you later.” Pete slowly got to his feet, kissing Ae on the cheek, dodging any attempts that Ae made to pull him in for a proper kiss, “No, you have a exam!”
“Just one kiss!”
“It’s never just one kiss!” Pete giggled, pushing Ae away, “Go on!”
Ae looked disappointed as he headed out of the room, but Pete knew he wouldn’t be disappointed later.
Or, hopefully he wouldn’t.
As soon as he knew there was no chance of Ae coming back anytime soon, Pete headed to the shower to clean himself up, shave his legs and prepare himself as best he could.
He didn’t want Ae to waste any time on that.
Getting out, he dried off as much as he could, before heading into the living room and opening up the package.
The first thing he pulled out was a black velvet crop top, followed by black lacy underwear, the sight of which was enough to make him blush.
Not as much as the garter belt and matching thigh highs did though.
Carefully getting changed, he examined himself in the mirror, taking a deep, calming breath.
Ae will love this.
Taking another breath, he grabbed a robe, wrapping it around himself before moving to sit on the sofa, waiting for Ae to come home.
“Pete? Pete, I’m- “Ae stopped, staring at Pete on the sofa, “- Pete?”
“I- “ Pete gasped as Ae suddenly darted forwards, pulling him to his feet, running his hands up and down Pete’s body.
“What are you wearing?” Ae almost growled, pupils blown wide as he tugged at the robes, encouraging Pete to strip.
“I-I thought you would like it?” Pete resisted the urge to smirk, already knowing that Ae liked what he saw if the front of his pants was any indication.
“Go to our room, and don’t you dare take any of that off.” Ae ordered, voice deepened by lust, as Pete rushed away.
Pete waited for what felt like forever but was probably only a few minutes. He was hard and needed relief desperately as it was starting to hurt.
When Ae finally came into the bedroom, he smiled softly as Pete almost jumped to his feet in eagerness. He quickly walked over, pinning Pete down and kissing him, easily taking dominance, like he wanted to do earlier that day.
When he had enough of that, Ae started to kiss and bite at Pete’s neck, making marks all the way down to Pete’s hips, before sitting back to admire the sight.
Pete was quick to obey, eager to see more of this dominant Ae.
Ae took his pants and boxers off, “Get down here.” If he was surprised at how quickly Pete moved, he didn’t show it, simply watching as Pete took Ae’s dick into his mouth, before Ae could even ask him to, running his tongue along the top as Ae gasped in surprise.
Pete couldn’t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction at Ae’s surprise.
When Ae felt that he was getting close to the edge, he pushed Pete’s head back, not wanting to cum too soon, ignoring the whine that Pete let out.
“Do you… want me to fuck you?”
“Ae!” Pete flushed, even as he nodded, “You don’t need to ask, you- just- come on!”
Grabbing some lube from the bedside table, Ae pushed Pete back onto the bed, pulling the panties to one side, not wanting to remove them completely.
When the first finger slipped in with ease, Ae groaned. “I can’t believe you- did you do this when I was out? Did you prepare yourself, wishing it was me instead?”
“Ae, I- “
“- Did you?”
“Yes! Yes! Plea- AH!”
During the babble, Ae had lubed himself up, slowly pushing into Pete until he bottomed out, listening to Pete’s moan of pure delight.
He pulled all the way out, leaving just the tip in, before pushing back inside, setting a steady rhythm, pounding into Pete fast and deep.
“More! More!” Pete groaned, feeling tears come to his eyes at the sheer pleasure, “Please, Ae!”
“Do you think you can cum without my hand on your cock?”
“Wha- Ae! Please!”
Changing his angle slightly, Ae smirked as Pete arched his back, crying out at the pleasure.
“You can do it.” Ae whispered, “Come on Pete, come for me.”
“I-I- please! Harder!”
Ae was all too happy to oblige, groaning when Pete clenched around him, tipping him over the edge.
When Pete felt Ae start to cum inside him, he moaned out his own pleasure, cum splattering all over his abdomen and new outfit. After Ae pulled out, Pete could feel it starting to drip down his thighs, causing him to smile in pleasure, turning over slightly to hide his expression in the pillow.
He loved this feeling.
Aching and well-used.
After Ae had cleaned the pair of them up, helping Pete out his outfit, the pair snuggled up together in the bed.
“You could have just asked you know.” Ae chuckled, eyes on the discarded lingerie on the floor, “You didn’t need to go through all this.”
“I like dressing up for you.” Pete murmured back sleepily, “It makes me feel good.”
“…. Then you should do it more often. I can’t have my Koon’Chai feeling bad.”
But Pete was already asleep, a content little smile on his face.
Chapter 25: TharnType - Type's Nightmare
Prompt from Anna: I also have a request, could you do a tharntype one about type having a nightmare and tharn protecting him?
Type didn’t know why he was here.
He shouldn’t be here.
Walking through the dark room, he paused at the soft sobbing in the distance.
His heart sunk to his stomach.
Sitting on a chair, was a familiar looking child, tears streaming down his cheeks as a shadow stood over him.
Type froze in horror at the sight.
He needed to get out of here!
He wanted to stop the dark figure, but his body just wouldn’t move as the darkness swirled all around him.
He woke with a startled gasp, sitting up straight as he panted with fear, sweat pouring from every pore in his body as he trembled.
Glancing around, he spotted that he was in the room he shared with Tharn, who was sleeping peacefully beside him.
A dream… it was just a dream… a fucking nightmare of a memory.
He buried his face into his quivering hands, trying to calm his breathing. He was wide awake now, too terrified to go back to sleep.
What if another nightmare was waiting for him?
Type stiffened, looking down next to him to see Tharn slowly sitting up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Sorry…” He ran his fingers through his hair, trying to appear as normal as possible, “… Did I wake you?”
Tharn shook his head, blinking a few times, before looking over at Type, instantly knowing that something was wrong.
Type was looking everywhere but at Tharn’s face, shifting nervously from side to side, a slight tremble in his limbs.
“Type… are you alright?” He reached out to touch his boyfriend’s shoulder, “You don’t look so good.”
Type flinched from the touch, causing Tharn’s hand to stop mid-air, eyes widening in shock.
Now he knew that something was wrong.
Slowly, he drew back his hand, “Type, what’s wrong?”
“Nothing.” Type snapped, still not looking at him, before rubbing his eyes wearily, “Just… just go back to sleep. I need to clear my mind for a bit, I’ll be right back,” He moved to get off the bed, only to stop short when he felt a hand grab at his arm. “Tharn- “
“- Please don’t lie to me.” Tharn scooted a little closer, “Did- Did you have a bad dream?”
“I want to help you.” Tharn’s voice was firm, “Please.”
Type just looked away from him, down at his hands
Tharn grew worried… whatever the nightmare was, it must have been a bad one. Knowing that there was not point in pushing Type, he moved until he was kneeling in front of Type, wrapping his arms around his boyfriends’ neck and pulling him close.
“T-Tharn.” Type made no attempt to push him away, “What are you doing?”
Tharn stayed silent, simply running his fingers through Type’s hair. He wasn’t going to force Type to talk, but he needed to show the other that he was there for Type whenever he was ready.
Sitting there, head against Tharn’s chest, Type felt a wave of relief wash over him.
Tharn was here… Tharn would protect him.
Tharn smiled softly as he felt Type’s arms wrap around him, bringing them closer together. He could feel his boyfriend trembling still, although it wasn’t nearly as bad as it had been. “It’s all right Type, I’m here. Everything’s all right.”
Type just held him tighter.
“It- “ He nervously cleared his throat, “- It was about… back then.”
He didn’t need to say more. Tharn knew exactly what he was talking about.
Softly, he took hold of Type’s cheeks, stroking over them.
“He can’t hurt you here.” He whispered softly, “Never again. Not while I’m here.”
Type stared at him for a few moments, before slowly nodding, allowing Tharn to coax him to lie back down on the sheets, the other student snuggling up to him.
“Go back to sleep.” Tharm murmured softly, “I’ll be here the whole time… everything’s alright, I promise.”
“… I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Chapter 26: WinTeam - Soft Team
Prompt from Anonymous: I would love a fic where team is being super soft to win.
It was supposed to be a nice day.
Win had plans and everything!
He had all the picnic supplies packed, all of Team’s favourite foods perfectly organised in the basket…. It was a miracle Team even agreed to go.
“Shit!” He pressed his head against the glass, “I can’t believe it’s raining.”
Team joined him by the window, lips quirking slightly at the sight, “I like rain… everything else goes quiet. The only thing you hear is the rain… it’s peaceful.” He then glanced over at Win, “It means we can stay inside… wrap up in blankets and ignore the rest of the world.”
He then moved away, gesturing for Win to follow him into the small kitchen area.
Win watched as his boyfriend started pulling things out of the cabinets.
“P’Win, can you grab some extra blankets and pillows from the airing cupboards and put them on the sofa?”
Win shrugged and did as he was told, grabbing as much as he could carry and bringing them over to the sofa, before sitting to wait for Team in curiosity.
A couple of minutes later, Team walked back into the room, carrying two steaming mugs in his hands, setting them on the table before rearranging the blankets and pillows until they were all wrapped up, sitting right up next to each other as Team leaned forwards to grab the two mugs.
In a certain twist of events, Win found himself leaning against Team, the younger student’s arms coming up to wrap around him.
“This is nice.” Win whispered after a few minutes of comfortable silence, enjoying the warmth of the hot chocolate as well as the feeling of Team wrapped around him.
Team was silent for a moment, before kissing the top of Win’s head and humming in agreement.
The silence continued, the pair of them sipping their hot chocolate in silence, simply enjoying being around each other. Once finished the mugs were placed back on the table, and Win snuggled in closer.
“I could get used to this.” He whispered after a while.
“… Me too.” Team looked down at where Win’s head was resting on his lap, unable to stop himself from smiling as he ran a hand through Win’s hair, loosening the ties in his hair as Win snuggled closer, a happy sigh escaping him.
Yeah. He could definitely get used to this.
Chapter 27: Jack/Zhao Zi - Badass Jack
Prompt from Stormborn_88: I always feel like the History:Trapped season should've gotten a 2nd season about Jack and Zhao, loved that ever smirking Jack with his red hair, his leather gloves and his job with the mafia together with the sweet innocent Zhao (for whom he'd change his life <3). So, this plus my weakness for protectiveness would love a story about them were Jack has to be the bad ass he is/was in the mafia world to protect his boyfriend!
The sun shone through the gap in the blinds.
Zhao Zi grumbled at the light, turning over to bury his face into Jack’s bare chest, fingers tracing over the abs.
Zhao Zi yelped as Jack rolled them over until he was on top, his usual grin on his face.
Zhao Zi couldn’t help but smile back up at him, “Good morning Jack.”
“Do we have any plans today, or can we just…” Jack ran his hands along Zhao Zi’s hips, “… Stay in bed all day?”
Zhao Zi pouted, “I thought we were going to the market today to pick up some food?”
Chuckling fondly, kissing the pout away, Jack nodded. “Okay, okay… the markets’ it is.”
Something was off.
Jack couldn’t help but tense up… he felt like he was being watched.
“Jack?” Zhao Zi frowned, “Are you okay?”
He forced a smile onto his face, not wanting to worry his baby. “Of course, I am… c’mon, I think I see some squid for sale over there.”
They were just perusing through the meat stalls when Jack’s phone rang. With a sigh, he pulled it from his pocket, noticing that it was Tang Yi.
This in itself was suspicious.
After the whole ‘betrayal’ thing, Tang Yi and him had kept their distance from each other… he honestly thought Tang Yi might have deleted his number by know.
“Hello?” He answered, giving Zhao Zi a reassuring smile.
“Jack, where are you?”
“Ummm… at the markets.”
“You need to get home right now.” Tang Yi ordered, “Shao Fei has just heard reports that Zhao Zi’s been targeted by a rival gang.”
Jack was instantly on edge, glancing over at Zhao Zi, trying to act as calm as possible.
“Why?” He eventually managed to force out.
“Why do you think?”
Him… Zhao Zi was in danger because of his relationship with Jack.
Cutting off the call immediately, Jack pulled Zhao Zi away from the stall.
“Jack, what’s wrong?!”
“Shorty, we need to go.” Jack kept his eyes open for any sign of a threat, “I need to get you out of here.”
Zhao Zi, thankfully, didn’t argue, allowing himself to be led out of the door.
As Zhao Zi climbed onto the bike, Jack spotted a black car pulling into the car park, window rolling down.
And then he saw the gun.
“SHORTY, GET DOWN!” Jack reached out to pull Zhao Zi off the bike, moving slightly to one side to act as cover, just as the gun fired.
He grunted at the sudden pain in his left side, one hand flying to the source, as he quickly realised he was bleeding.
Managing to drag them to cover behind a nearby car, Jack ducked down at the sound of more gunfire, keeping his hand pressed against his wound to stop the bleeding. “Stay down.” He ordered Zhao Zi, taking out his own concealed gun and firing back, ignoring the pain in his side.
“GET HIM!” He heard someone cry out from the cry, giving him a better idea of where to shoot.
The ensuing grunt was worth it, followed by the sounds of tires bursting as he shot the closest two out.
“Come on.” He growled, “Come out to play.”
Before the others in the car could even think about making a run for it however, there were the sounds of sirens coming closer as police cars surrounded them on all sides.
Knowing that Zhao Zi was safe, Jack rested back against the car, groaning in pain.
“Jack! Jack!” Zhao Zi placed his own hands over the wound, pressing down as Jack yelped, “You’ll be okay, you’ll be okay!”
That’s all Jack remembered before he blacked out.
Jack groaned as he slowly came to, opening up his eyes to see that he was in the room he shared with Zhao Zi.
Barely noticing the bandage around his mid-section, He forced himself into a seated position, only to groan in pain and fall back down to the bed just as Zhao Zi entered the room.
“You’re awake!” Zhao Zi came rushing over, “Don’t move! Don’t move!”
Before Jack could ask if he was okay, Zhao Zi continued.
“That was amazing! The way you shot that guy through the window and…”
Jack could only listen to him fondly.
He was definitely whipped for this officer.
Chapter 28: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah
Prompt from Anonymous: Zon gets asked to model for their school or something and Saifah is supportive but becomes pouty when Zon gets admirers and especially when they interrupt their date time.
Saifah had never once complained about how cute Zon was.
Why would he?
Not that Zon’s looks were all that Saifah was interested in, but they certainly didn’t hurt.
And then Soda and her friends asked Zon to model for their cute boys page… well, more like they bullied him into it, but no-one wanted to point that out to them.
Saifah loved it.
At first, it was fun to tease Zon with the pictures, before making sure that his boyfriend knew just how special and gorgeous, he really was.
And then everyone else seemed to see it as well.
They all seemed to come out of nowhere, interrupting their dates, pulling Zon away from him during lunch.
It was driving Saifah crazy!
As they sat in the restaurant, Saifah resisted the urge to snap at the girls that were now crowding around their table, their hands brushing over Zon’s shoulders and arms
Zon looked just as trapped as Saifah felt, eyes widening with every second.
Saifah only lasted another few minutes before he snapped. Pushing himself to his feet, he walked around to the other side of the table, pulling Zon to his feet.
“Saifah, what- “
He didn’t let Zon finish, smashing their lips together. His hands moved to Zon’s lips, pressing their chests together as he took Zon’s bottom lip between his and pulled slightly.
“Mine.” He whispered possessively when they finally parted, both needing to breath.
“Yours.” Zon nodded in agreement, “But- “
They heard a camera shutter click, prompting them to turn to the side, where the crowd of girls was still watching them, clearly all trying to contain their glee.
“Ummm.” One of the girls stepped forwards, her phone at the ready, “Can you… do that again?”
“Yeah!” Another girl piped up, “Just one more time?”
Saifah leaned over as thought to kiss Zon again, only to whisper in his ear. “On the count of three, run.”
“- Three, run!”
Grabbing Zon’s hand, Saifah dragged them out of the restaurant (thankful that they paid before receiving the food), pulling him back towards the closest dorm.
Everyone would know Zon was his the next day.
Chapter 29: Saifah/Zon - Quarantine Reunion (NSFW!)
Prompt from Anonymous: Can I ask for Zon and Saifah are forced to be apart because of quarantine so when they finally meet up they have really hot sex?
It had been three months since the country was placed on an almost complete lockdown due to the pandemic, and Zon hadn’t seen Saifah face-to-face in all that time.
He didn’t realise it was possible to miss someone so much.
Yes, they facetimed at least once a day just to talk, but it wasn’t the same.
Just as the news broke that the quarantine was over, Zon’s phone started to ring immediately. He smiled when he saw Saifah’s name, tapping the answer/camera button as quickly as he could.
“You’re coming over, right?!” Saifah eagerly exclaimed.
“- I’ll order some takeout! Your favourite?”
As Saifah pouted dramatically, Zon felt his resistance waver.
“- Okay.” He found himself saying, “I’ll be there soon… I love you?”
A soft smile appeared on Saifah’s face, “I love you too my Zon.”
The screen went dark and Zon took a deep breath…. Before going to take a cold shower.
Almost as soon as he knocked on Saifah’s dorm-room door, it was fling open and he was dragged inside. He barely had enough time to see Saifah bouncing on the balls of his feet, before he was being pulled in for a sweet kiss, Saifah’s hand around the back of his head, deepening the kiss ever so slightly.
“God I’ve missed you.” Saifah groaned, “Phone calls and facetime only does so much!”
“Strip, now!” Saifah spun Zon around and pushed him towards the bed.
They both practically ripped their clothes off, throwing them in the vague direction of the washing hamper, before Saifah pushed Zon down onto the bed, just staring down at him for a few moments, almost in awe.
“You look… stunning.” He eventually whispered, leaning forwards and running a hand over Zon’s head, running his fingers through the soft hair.
“Yeah?” Zon breathed.
“Yeah… but then again you always do.”
Zon flushed bright red at the words, turning his face away with an embarrassed grumble, only to gasp when Saifah’s hands trailed down his chest to tweak at his nipples playfully.
“I missed you so much.” Saifah sighed happily, leaning over and kissing Zon, reacquainting himself wit the feel of the other boy’s lips against his, before breaking the kiss and moving to grab the bottle of lube from the nightstand. Squeezing a bit onto his fingers, he locked eyes with Zon, slipping two lubed fingers inside the shorter male, stretching him out slowly.
“Fuck! Fuck!” Zon whined. It had been so long after all, and his fingers were no where near as long as Saifah’s.
Once he felt that Zon was stretched out enough, he rolled a condom onto himself before moving to lie on the bed, gently encouraging Zon to straddle him, helping Zon lower himself down onto his cock.
“Tight.” Saifah couldn’t help but gasp.
Zon couldn’t even seem to find the words to say, revelling in the sensation of having Saifah’s fingers digging into his hips, trying to pull him closer. Deciding to take the initiative for once, Zon leaned forwards to place his hand on the headboard for leverage, before lifting up a bit and then thrusting down against Saifah’s cock, his other hand stroking himself in time to the thrusts.
When he felt one of Saifah’s hands join his, Zon couldn’t help but glance down and smile.
No words needed to be said.
The only sound in the room was their soft gasps as they moved in unison. It didn’t take long before they were both coming, Zon groaning as he collapsed gently on top of Saifah, humming in delight when he felt his boyfriend’s hand moving through his hair again.
“That was amazing.” Saifah whispered.
“Mmmm.” Zon pressed a sweet kiss to Saifah’s chest, wriggling a bit as he felt Saifah slip out, rearranging himself until he was by Saifah’s side, his head on his boyfriend’s chest.
Saifah knew they couldn’t stay like this… he knew that they had to clean up soon. But with the sensation of Zon’s breath against his chest, he soon found himself drifting off.
He spared a quick moment to press a kiss to the top of Zon’s head, before wrapping his arms around him.
Clean up could wait… at least for a couple of minutes.
Chapter 30: Saifah/Zon - Zol Finds Out
Prompt from Stormsong44: Do you think you could do a Saifah/zon fanfic? They're literally the cutest. If you do, maybe it could be about the latest episode where they're just cuddling on the bed and zon sister walks in on them, and zon gets really embarrassed but saifah is all proud and thinks zon is the cutest thing ever?
“This is… nice.”
“Hmmm.” Saifah felt like his heart was going to beat right of his chest with how cute Zon was being.
At that moment, Zon was resting his head against him as they curled up together. Saifah absent-mindedly twirled a lock of the shorter man’s hair between his fingers. Zon sighed and sank further against Saifah, all but purring at the sensation.
And then there heard the knocking on the door, before it opened.
Neither of them had a chance to react as Zol came rushing into the room. As soon as she saw them, her hands flew up to her mouth, barely containing the squeal that escaped.
“Zol!” Zon looked completely mortified, “You’re meant to knock and then wait for me to say that it’s okay to come in!”
“Sorry, sorry!” Zol didn’t make any move to leave though, her eyes fixated on what she saw on the bed, “Are you two… cuddling?! Together?!”
Saifah opened his mouth to say yes, only for Zon to wriggle furiously in his arms, clearly trying to get out of Saifah’s grasp.
“It-it’s not what it looks like!” Zon tried to protest, only for his sister to scoff.
“Really? Because from here, it looks like you two are cuddling, P’Saifah lovingly petting your hair.”
Saifah has never seen Zon go that particular shade of red before, not even during their accidental kiss.
“Zol! Get out!”
“Make me! If you think you can pull yourself away from your BOYFRIEND for long enough!”
Zon wriggles got even more furious, to the point where Saifah was struggling to keep him there.
He wasn’t ready for this moment to end…. Not yet.
“Come on.” He sighed, glaring at Zol, “Get out.”
“Can I add this to my story?”
This time, Zon did manage to get free, “You mean the story you DELETED?!”
Zol was gone in an instant, Zon following on close behind as Saifah turned his attention to the ceiling.
Well, it was nice while it lasted.
Chapter 31: Tin/Can - Episode 14 sort of fix-it
Prompt from Katie_Emm: How well do you really know him? Someone (IDK who up to you.) Confronts Tin after the whole double rejection asking him what he did to Can and then how much did he really know the other man and maybe he was pushing to hard.
“Hey! Hey you!”
Tin frowned, glancing around, spotting a senior dressed a familiar looking football uniform rushing over to him.
Not the one Can always pestered for food… the other one.
Staying where he was, Tin raised an eyebrow as the senior stopped in front of him.
“We need to have a talk.”
Tin smirked, “No, we- “ He stopped as the senior grabbed his arm.
“It wasn’t really a request.”
Can frowned as he watched Type drag Tin away, moving to follow, only for his arm to be grabbed by Techno.
“Ai’No, what- “
“- Come on, I’ll buy you some pork skewers.”
“Try not to think about it too much.”
“Just so you know.” The senior sighed as he let go of Tin’s wrist, “This wasn’t entirely my idea, but Can’s my junior, and with the way he’s been acting lately, we’re all a little bit worried.”
Tin raised a brow, leaning back against the wall, studying the senior. “And that concerns me how?”
“… Let’s call this an intervention.” The Senior sighed, “We need to talk about Can.”
“What about him?”
“We’ve all noticed the changes. He’s not been his usual self for a few weeks, and we all agree that it probably has something to do with you.”
“Why would you think that?” Tin asked warily.
The senior gave him a steady look, “Because he went from ranting about you, to defending you and moaning about his ‘feelings’… to not talking about you at all.”
That… hurt Tin more than what he thought it would.
“Speaking from experience, here’s what I think happened.” The senior began, “You started developing feelings for him, so you started pushing the matter.”
The senior waved his hands, “Pushing to spend time with him, kissing, things like that… being pushy.” He waved his hand in the air in a sort of ‘moving on’ gesture, “Now, Can has never had feelings like that, so of course he’s confused…. And I don’t think you paid attention to that.”
“- I know how it happened.” The older student sighed, “You thought you were both on the same page. He accepted your kisses after all, maybe even asked for one or two?” Without waiting for Tin to respond, he continued, “And then, when he said that he didn’t want to be your boyfriend, just your friend you felt hurt and decided to cut him out of your life.”
“- But then you hurt his feelings, and now we have to deal with a mopey Can and you need to do something about it.” The senior jabbed a finger at him for emphasis, “You rushed into this with him, and now you’ve got to fix it!”
Tin rolled his eyes, not wanting to admit that the older student was right. “So… what do you think I should do?”
“Use your head. Be his friend first, and then, if you’re lucky, a relationship will follow.”
Before Tin could leave, the older student grabbed him by the wrist, giving him a warning glare.
“Don’t. Push. Him.”
Nodding, Tin turned to leave again, only to stop and turn back around, “You said... you had experience with this?”
“Just… be patient with him, okay?”
As the older student walked away, Tin vaguely heard him mutter something about ‘there not being a Lhong to mess everything up’?
Pushing it to the back of his mind, Tin took a deep breath.
He could do that.
Chapter 32: WinTeam - Protective Win
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Who are you? (Protective Win) At a Swim meet someone from Team’s past is there and greats the younger boy. This person upsets Team and prompts Win to react.
“You look nervous.”
Team straightened up at the whisper near his ear, “No… why would you think that?”
Win raised an eyebrow, glancing around as swim teams from other colleges all mingled together. Team had been tense ever since this event was announced, and now that they were actually here, it was like he was about to pop out of his skin.
“Team.” Win reached out to take his boyfriends’ hand, only to frown when Team flinched away, “You’re fidgeting more than Pharm whenever Dean is cute to him. What’s wrong?”
“Nothing… it’s nothing.”
But even a blind man could see that he was lying.
“Just… stay with me?”
“Whatever you want Team.”
How could Win say no?
Most of the meet-and-greet event had passed by when Win realised what was bothering Team. He’d snuck over to the snack table on the request of Team, promising to bring back some of his favourite Lays flavours.
One his way back, he saw someone getting a little bit too close to HIS boyfriend.
And Team did not look happy about it.
Quickly, Win made his way over, catching the last bits of the one-sided conversation.
“- was starting to think you were hiding from me.” The stranger sneered, “Don’t tell me you’re still hung up about all that shit in high school?”
Team remained silent.
“Come on…” The stranger brushed his fingers over Team’s cheeks, not seeming to notice how Team flinched away, “… your cheeks look cute now.”
Win darted forwards, intending to give this stranger a piece of his mind, but the man was already blending back into the crowd.
“Team?” He placed himself in front of his boyfriend, desperately trying to get the other man to look him in the eyes, “Team, are you okay?”
Slowly, Team shook his head.
“Who was he?”
“He-he went to the same high school as me.” Team shook himself, clearly giving himself a mental talking to, “It’s stupid, it was years ago.”
“… I’m guessing he wasn’t a friend?”
“No… not at all.”
Leaving Team with Dean (who looked like he was seconds away from running out of this event himself, but for entirely different reasons), Win headed off to try and find the teen from earlier.
“… Yeah, we used to call him a chipmunk because of his cheeks. It looked like he was always storing food in there.”
“Chipmunk doesn’t sound too bad?”
“There were other names but I can’t remember them all!”
Fist clenched tight, Win headed over to the group, taking some satisfaction as several members noticed him and took a step back. He grabbed the stranger by the shoulder, pulling him over to an empty corner.
“I’m only going to tell you this once.” He hissed, “Leave Team alone. If I see you try and speak to him again, believe me, I will make your life very, very unpleasant.”
Seeing that the other man looked sufficiently unnerved, Win whirled around… only to come face to face with a shocked-looking Team.
“Win, I- “
Neither of them noticed the other teen slinking away.
“- I’m sorry.” Win interrupted, “I couldn’t let it go though.”
Team stared at him for a few moments, before smiling shyly and moving a bit closer, wrapping his arms around Win and pressing a kiss to his lips.
When Team pulled away, Win could only blink in shock.
“What are you- “ Win glanced around.
Team was never one to kiss in public.
“Just accept it.” Team rolled his eyes, “Or I won’t do it again.”
Unwilling to miss this chance, Win beamed and pulled Team into another kiss.
Chapter 33: WinTeam - Moving In
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Move in with me. Win asks Team to movie in with him as the other young man spends pretty much every night in his room anyway and prompts the DTR talk.
Team didn’t know how it happened.
Six months of… whatever this was and most of his clothes were over at Win’s…. yes, he’d been staying over there a lot lately, but that was just practical…. Win was helping him study after swim practice, and it was always too late when they finished.
It was easier to sleep over, and Win always bought his favourite food.
It wasn’t just clothes though. There was his toothbrush… his textbooks…he even bought his own shampoo only to leave it at Win’s place.
So, maybe he had a small freak out.
“P’Win?” He asked nervously that night, prompting Win to look up from his dinner, cheeks slightly chubby from the mouthful of food.
Team wanted to ask… but that would just make things weird. Instead, he shook his head and smiled. “Nothing.”
Win knew that Team had practically moved in.
He didn’t mind. He loved having Team around, seeing Team’s things in his space.
But he wasn’t even sure Team knew he’d moved in… or if he even wanted to.
“Should I tell him?” He asked Dean, “Or should I just… let it happen and hope he doesn’t notice?”
Dean almost looked disappointed in him. “This is something you and Team should be talking about.”
“But what if he doesn’t want to?!”
“That’s why you need to talk him.” Dean explained slowly, “Communication is important.”
Win hated to admit it, but when it came to communication in relationships, Dean was the champion.
“Talk to him.”
Things were awkward now, and Team was 90% sure it was his fault.
“What if he doesn’t want me to move in?” He asked Manaow and Pharm one day, “What if he thinks I’m being intrusive and he’s just too polite to say anything?”
“You’re dating!” Manaow frowned, “Moving in together is the next step.”
Team wanted to argue with her about the dating thing, but it was not worth getting into that argument.
Later that evening, as they ate, Team felt more and more uncomfortable with each passing second.
Win also looked uncomfortable, which was one small mercy.
“I need to talk to you about something.” They both said at the same time, blushing in unison as well.
“I was in your bathroom the other day and I saw, like all my things and- “Team cut himself off when he saw the smile on Win’s face.
“- and you’ve moved in.”
“Of course I do! It’s my room.” Win smirked, “I thought you didn’t know though.”
Team flushed bright red, “I didn’t realise it was that obvious.”
“Don’t worry.” Win reached out to grab Team’s hand over the table, “I love that you’ve practically moved in… do-do you like it?” His voice was a little uncertain at the end.
“W-well I- I wasn’t sure if… if we were ready for that.”
Win was silent for a moment, before a soft smile appeared on his face, “Team… you’re my boyfriend, right?”
“Which means that moving in together is the next best step.” Win suddenly paused, “But if you really don’t want to then- “
“- I want to! I want to!”
Win relaxed visibly at the confirmation, “Then… Team, will you officially move in with me?”
Chapter 34: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah
Prompt from DipshitRichie: Do you also take props for SaifahZon? If so, could you maybe write a story about possessive Saifah??
If you were to ask anyone if Saifah was a jealous person, most people would say “No way, he’s so laid-back.”
Usually, that was true.
Until Zon showed up to school with his glasses on.
Now where had that sight been all his life?
Unfortunately, everyone else seemed to have the same thought.
As they sat together, trying to get some work done, Saifah could feel everyone staring at them… he could FEEL how much they wanted Zon.
It was like they’d forgotten Zon was his.
Stunned by the sudden thought, Saifah shook his head, trying to focus back on his book, even as Zon gave him a curious glance.
When he next glanced up, he spotted a small group of girls making their way, giggling behind their hands as they focused in on Zon… until they saw the look on Saifah’s face.
As they beat a hasty retreat, Saifah couldn’t stop the sneer curling at his lips.
Serves them right.
However, even as he was focused on those girls, he almost missed Fai sidling up to Zon, placing a hand on his shoulder and whispering “call me” in his ear, before slinking away, missing the dirty look Saifah was giving her.
“You’re not calling her.” He growled, even as Zon frowned in confusion.
“I- I know?” Zon’s eyes then narrowed behind his glasses, “Why, were you thinking of- “
“-Why are you wearing your glasses?” Saifah asked, leaning in a little closer, even as their friends all paused in their current conversations, eyes turning to the pair of them.
“I-I had a headache.” Zon flushed, “I haven’t been wearing them as often as I should so- HEY!”
Saifah had already got to his feet, taking Zon’s wrist in his hand and pulling him away from the table, barely giving him enough time to grab his bag. Those that paused to stare at them were sent running away when Saifah glared at them.
“Saifah! What are you doing?!”
Did Zon not notice how everyone had taken notice of him?
Didn’t he realise what everyone was probably thinking?
Finding a quiet corner, Saifah pinned Zon against the wall. Zon’s breath hitched, muscles fluttering and clenching as Saifah’s fingers brushing against his abdomen. His scalp ached as Saifah’s other hand moved up to his hair, tugging at the strands until Zon bared his throat, back bowing and hips stuttering forwards.
And then teeth bit into the flesh of his neck, followed by the sensation of warm, soft, wet lips sucking kisses of the stinging mark. Zon’s breath started coming in pants and gasps, whining keens breaking free with every kiss and nip.
When he started to squirm, Saifah then captured his lips in a kiss so fierce that Zon knew his mouth would be swollen and bruised for hours.
“Couldn’t stand their eyes on you… or her hands.” Saifah muttered, voice dark and rough as he nipped along Zon’s jaw. His hands framed each side of Zon’s neck, thumbs just underneath his jaw so that he could move Zon any way he wanted, “Like you would be their’s.”
Zon barely thought about the teasing he would get from their friends, too focused on the sensation of Saifah’s mouth on his skin.
“but you’re not, are you MY Zon?”
Zon didn’t even know what Saifah was saying anymore, could barely understand the words.
“You’re MINE, aren’t you Zon?”
“Yours.” Zon murmured back, “Yoursyoursyoursyours!”
As Saifah pressed a soft kiss to Zon’s hair after the hopeful words, the shorter teen couldn’t help but chuckle fondly.
Chapter 35: Ae/Pete - Pete's Revenge
Prompt from Wilting Flower: I was wonder is you could write something about aepete (only if you don’t mind) I always liked the idea that one day trump pushes to far and Pete just finally gets mad and does something about it because I feel that although pete is sweet he can get mad and really intimidating when he feels he needs to be
Really, Ae should have expected this.
They’d cornered him on the way home from football practice, knocking him off his bike before pulling him out of sight.
Trump hadn’t really taken part in the beating, only kicking him occasionally when he spotted a gap in between the punches his ‘friends’ were handing out.
When he finally managed to get to his feet afterwards, he stumbled back over to where his bike was, thankful that it was still there.
He should have gone home… but he needed to know that Pete was alright, that Trump hadn’t gone after him as well.
It was slow progress, but eventually he made it.
The last thing he remembered, was Pete opening the door with a shocked “AI’AE!”, before everything went black and he passed out.
Pete hovered near the corner of the room as Ae’s parents worried over their son.
If Ae knew how much this private room cost, he wouldn’t be impressed… but Ae was unconscious, and Pete knew exactly who the cause of it was.
Knowing that he wouldn’t be missed, he quietly snuck out of the room and pulled his phone out, heading out of the hospital and to a quiet area of the car pack.
“Ai’Tin?” He whispered, when his friend picked up, “I need a favour.”
“… I need to… borrow some of your people.”
//” My people? What are yo- Oh… are you sure?” \\
Pete told him the story, as Tin hummed in understanding.
//”Alright… I’ll see what I can do.” \\
Trump had no idea how he got here.
But he knew he wasn’t going to enjoy it.
“Why are you doing this!” He yelled at the men keeping him prisoner, “I paid of most of my debts! I just need a little more time, I promise!”
The obvious leader frowned in confusion. “We don’t care about that.”
“Y-You’re not… then why- No, please no!”
Ae groaned as the light hit his eyes, barely hearing someone gasp to his right, before the lights went dim again.
“Ai’Ae? Are you okay?”
Weakly, Ae nodded, managing to open his eyes again, glancing over to see Pete staring at him in concern.
“Are you okay?” Pete brought Ae’s hand up to his mouth, before pressing a kiss to the back of it.
Pete nodded carefully, “Better now that I know you’re okay.”
The pair smiled warmly at each other, with Ae gentle moving to tug on Pete’s hand, trying to pull him into the bed with him, even as Pete protested.
Later that day, as Pete nipped out to grab them something to eat and to ask when Ae could leave, Ae frowned as Tin entered the room.
“So, he hasn’t told you yet?” Was what Tin opened with, making Ae frown in confusion.
“Told me what?”
Tin looked unsure for a moment, before shrugging and taking the seat next to Ae’s bed, “In a poorer room than this, Trump is lying in bed with police guards… with nails in his palms.”
Tin nodded, “The police looked into his past and believe it has something to do with the gambling debts.” He then shrugged, “Of course, they’ll soon learn about him being behind the attack on you and all the harassment with Pete, and they’ll be more concerned with arresting him, but that’s just something to look forward too.”
There was something about Tin’s voice, that made Ae think that maybe this wasn’t true.
“He deserved it.”
The statement came before Ae could press Tin any further, prompting them both to glance over to the doorway, where Pete was standing.
Ae had never seen this before… Pete was actually… angry?
That rage, that quiet, restrained power was slightly terrifying… and also slightly arousing as well.
Pete glanced over at Tin, before the rage all seemed to evaporate out of him and he visibly relaxed, “He hurt you Ae… I wasn’t going to let him get away with it.”
Ae felt like his entire world had been flipped around on its head, forcing himself into a seated position, only to yelp in pain.
“Ai’Ae!” Pete raced over, helping him sit up as Tin lest the room, sensing that they needed some time alone.
“Pete, I- “
Pete cut him off, flinging his arms around him and burying his face in his neck, “I’m sorry.” He whispered, “I just… wanted to protect you, like you protect me!”
“It’s alright.” Ae whispered into that oh-so-soft hair, “It’s alright.”
Chapter 36: Korn/Knock - Revelation of Feelings AU
Prompt from Vandywritez: Would love to have a Korn-knock fic... together with me series.. they are another hardcore couple that cannot be missed.. how bout a little angst for Korn because of knock's relationship with plern and a fluffy change in stance with Korn and knock getting together..
Korn should have pulled away when he had the chance.
Really, he should have pulled away when he started having feelings for his best friend, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it.
He didn’t know how long he could keep smiling for.
He didn’t know for how much longer he could keep watching this foolish dream slip away.
Knock wasn’t annoyed.
Korn could date whoever he wanted to… even if the thought made his skin crawl.
Even if he got a strange pang in his heart because of it.
He should have realised something was wrong when Korn didn’t want to go out with him the night before Plern’s arrival.
And then he stopped inviting Knock over.
And then they stopped hanging out altogether.
Korn forced himself not to think about Knock on his date.
Knock and Plern… and whatever they were doing.
Mentally shaking himself out of that line of thought, Korn forced himself to focus on the slightly one-sided conversation.
His date was sweet and attentive who wanted to know him better… but there was no banter. There was no snarkiness.
Not like there was between him and Knock.
Again, he had to mentally shake himself.
He missed Korn, but this was better for both of them.
This continued on for a few weeks.
Really, it was no surprise when he was broken up with, and honestly, Korn didn’t even remember most of the conversation.
Oh well…back to pining it seemed.
Korn tried to ignore the familiar voice, speeding up slightly until his wrist was grabbed.
He was spun around, and forced to look his… friend in the eyes, only to frown in confusion at the sight of tears in Knock’s eyes.
“What the hell is wrong with you?!” His friend snarled, “I haven’t seen you in over a month!”
“I-I was busy!”
“Busy? With your new boyfriend?!” Knock frowned, “If this is about how me and Plern get when she comes to visit, you don’t have to worry about that anymore.”
Knock shrugged, “I was worried about you… and she was getting more and more annoyed with me, and then I was getting annoyed with her, and then she said it was GOOD that you’d suddenly… cut me out of your life!”
“- So, we broke up.”
Korn felt like his heart had sank down to his stomach at the words. For a moment, there was a spark of hope, only for common sense to catch up and snuff it out.
Knock still had a hold of his wrist.
“Your boyfriend doesn’t think I’m a homophobe does he, because I’m really not, I- “
“- We broke up too.”
Knock seemed shocked for a moment, “You… why?”
“It didn’t feel right.”
Knock was silent for a moment, and then frowned, “What do you mean it didn’t feel right?”
“Not the right… person.” Korn mumbled, pulling his wrist free before continuing on his way, trying not to roll his eyes as he heard Knock rushing to follow.
“So, who is the right person?!”
“It doesn’t matter… I’m pretty sure he’s into woman only.”
“- I have work to do.” Korn sighed, “I’ll… call you later.”
And then he was gone.
Knock knew he had some serious thinking to do.
He wasn’t homophobic, he knew this. Korn was his best friend in the entire world, how could he be.
Then why did the thought of Korn having a boyfriend send a shudder up his spine?
Tapping a pencil against his notepad, he frowned, desperately trying to think.
And then it hit him.
He wasn’t homophobic.
He didn’t like the thought of other men touching Korn… because he wanted to be the one touching him.
Well… this is a revelation and a half.
“Korn! Korn!” Knock was so thankful that he spotted his friend out in the marketplaces again, “KORN!”
He almost tackled his friend to the ground when Korn turned around.
“I love you!” He exclaimed, uncaring of the crowd around them, “I love you Korn!”
Korn’s eyes widened, and then watered before he was pulling Knock into a hug.
“I love you too.”
Chapter 37: Forth/Beam - Chapter 16 Sequel (NSFW!!)
Prompt from axel_prple: aaaand now a part 2 plz ;) (Referring to Chapter 16)
Beam gasped as he was pinned up against the wall.
“You are so beautiful.” Forth whispered, before pressing his lips to Beam’s, leading the medical student over to the bed and pushing him down onto it, helping Beam get rid of his shirt, before doing the same for him, “Hands above your head.”
Once Beam obeyed, Forth placed a hand on Beam’s abdomen, running down it with teasing fingers, before moving them up to thumb at Beam’s hardened nipples.
Beam groaned uncontrollably when the foreign touches sent pleasure straight to his cock, eyes flying open when Forth leaned over to plant soft kisses on his abs, clearly paying attention to every noise that Beam made so that he knew where to go next.
He then moved to pull Beam’s pants down, smirking when Beam was quick to lift up his hips in order to help. Once that obstacle was gone, Forth couldn’t help but press a finger against the bulge in Beam’s underwear, watching as Beam twitched.
“F-Forth…” Beam choked out, “… Forth, please- “ His voice cracked in desperation.
“Patience, patience.” Forth pulled the underwear down slightly, until Beam’s cock was released.
Beam propped himself up on his elbows when he sensed hot air breathing onto his cock, just in time to see Forth lower his head and take it into his mouth.
“Oh fu- Forth!” He almost right there and then, “Forth!”
Forth struggled slightly to fit all of it in his mouth, but he knew he made up for it with his enthusiasm.
He felt Beam tensing up, which was the only warning he got before he was pulled up away from Beam’s cock, rolled over and pinned to the bed.
Beam didn’t speak, simply pulling Forth’s pants and underwear off, pushing Forth back down when Forth tried to get up, the bed squeaking under the pressure.
In a slight daze, Forth watched as Beam rummaged about for the lube. Once he found it however, he didn’t get straight to work.
Instead, he leaned over, pressing his lips against Forth’s neck, making the engineering student whimper. It was a gentle and doting kiss, until Beam nipped just below his ear, causing him to inhale sharply at the slight pain.
Beam then nibbled all the way down to Forth’s collarbone, paying close attention to the tattoos, opening the bottle of lube as he went. Slipping a cushion under Forth’s hips, he brushed slick fingers against Forth’s rim.
“Relax.” He whispered, slowly slipping his index finger inside. It didn’t take long before he could add the middle finger, the pair switching it up so often and having sex on a regular basis that preparation never took too long, as evident by how quickly he was able to add the ring finger, Forth taking several deep breath to adjust..
“B-Beam!” Forth groaned when the fingers inside started to move in and out steadily, hugging his legs closer to his chest, yelping when Beam’s fingers brushed against that special spot inside, his lower body arching.
“Gorgeous.” Beam whispered, “I’m not surprised she look at you.”
The mood should have been ruined by the mentioned of Mae, but Forth couldn’t help but smirk at the show of possessiveness, only for it to turn into a whine when Beam pulled his fingers free.
“Come on.” He groaned, “Get on with it!”
He sounded a little desperate, but he didn’t care.
“I need to get a condom.” Beam sighed, thankfully already slipping one on.
“Beam, I swear- “
His complaint turned into an indecent moan as Beam finally pushed inside, pausing for any signs of discomfort, before slowly continuing to push inside.
Beam let Forth claw at his back, sinking deep into the engineers’ body, brushing Forth’s sweat-damp hair away from his forehead as he started with a gentle motion.
Beam ignored him, keeping his thrusts hard, but slow, brushing over Forth’s sweet spot over and over again.
“Right theeeeeere, AH! Faster, Beam, please!”
“Please Beam!” Forth cried in frustration.
“Beg for it.”
Forth blinked in shock, “I-I- I want- “
Beam waited patiently, not even moving now.
“I-I want you to manhandle me… fuck me like we almost did at the back of the car.” Forth blurted out, only to cackle as Beam twitched inside him, clearly excited by the words.
The cackle was soon cut off when Beam pulled out almost all the way, leaving only the tip inside, before giving a powerful thrust right onto Forth’s sweet spot.
Forth’s mouth opened automatically, but before he could scream, Beam repeated the action, forcing Forth to move his hands to the headboard, in order to stop his head from hitting it.
Only little squeaks escaped from him as Beam continued with the harsh, fast thrusts, their bodies colliding and creating a lewd, rhythmic, wet smacking noise.
Forth felt like he was losing complete control of his body.
“B-Beam- Ah! I’m- I’m gonna- “
He locked his legs firmly around Beam, hugging him tight as his orgasm overcame him, cum spurting out of his dick, spattering all over his chest and stomach, toes curling as he quivered.
“Aah! Beam, wait- I- ah!”
Beam didn’t stop, pulling Forth onto his lap so that they were face to face, causing Forth to convulse slightly at the feeling as Beam seemed to get deeper inside him.
“Shit.” Forth groaned, “Y-You’re gonna kill me.”
Beam seemed pleased by this, taking a firm grip of Forth’s ass and rocking his hips back and forth, lifting Forth up and down slightly as Forth’s cock started to stiffen up again.
Knowing that he was being pushed towards a second orgasm, Forth tangled his fingers in the dark strands of his boyfriend’s hair, forcing Beam to look up before closing in for a messy kiss, only pulling away when he came again, gasping sharply and falling limp.
“Oh god… Forth!” Beam’s arms tightened around him as he too, tipped over the edge.
Gradually, as they both came down from their high, Beam’s grasp on Forth relaxed as he withdrew from the warm body.
“God…” Forth groaned, falling back, “… You’re amazing.” He twisted slightly to smirk at his boyfriend, “Next time, we should try it in the back of the car.”
“Never in a million years.”
Chapter 38: Saifah/Zon - Cockblocked!
Prompt from Anonymous: Can I request SaifahZon future fic, where Saifah comes home from work really horny and wants to do naughty things to Zon but their moms are there for a surprise visit and he is effectively cock blocked 😂
Saifah had been thinking about this all frickin’ day.
From the moment he left his shared apartment, leaving a shirtless Zon still in their bed, he had been fantasising about pinning Zon to that bed and just having his way with him.
Readjusting himself in his trouser, Saifah entered the apartment as quietly as he could, hoping to take Zon by surprise.
Zon was always so feisty when startled and that made for some fantastic sessions in bed.
The lights were still on, so Zon was probably either in the kitchen making something to eat, or working on his book, all curled up on the sofa, all cute in those glasses.
He’d wrap his arms around the shorter boy, making sure he knew just as hard Saifah was.
First, he’d peel Zon’s clothes off of him and throw him down onto the bed, pinning him down as he prepared his boyfriend for the main event.
Maybe he’d even give Zon a strip tease, peeling himself out of his uniform?
He couldn’t wait.
It was only when he entered the living room, that every feeling of arousal disappeared.
“Mum!” He yelped, quickly moving his work satchel around the front of him, hoping it hid the evidence of his previous thoughts, “What are you doing here?”
The two women on the sofa beamed up at him.
“We decided to pay you two a surprise visit!” Saifah’s mum beamed up at him, taking a sip of tea.
“Hmmm.” Zon’s mum nodded her head, not seeming to notice the sly smirk on her Zon’s face.
Zon clearly knew what Saifah was thinking about.
“So, how was work?” Saifah’s mother asked, patting the seat beside her, “You’re looking a little tired sweetie.”
“Yeah.” Saifah muttered nervously, glaring over at his boyfriend when he heard Zon mutter about Saifah being “disappointed” instead.
Zon was wearing a jumper that was clearly Saifah’s, and if Saifah focused enough, he could the edges of a hickey he’d left the previous evening.
He’d worn that on purpose, Saifah just knew it.
He was wearing those short pyjama bottoms on purpose as well, knowing how his ass looks in them.
“We were just talking about Zon’s new book.” Zon’s mother spoke up, “How much did the last one make again?”
“Mum, stop it.” Zon flushed, “It did well, but not that well.”
It was Zon’s funds that helped them buy this apartment after all, and Saifah was quick to point that out, smiling as Zon flushed.
Maybe this evening wouldn’t be a total waste after all.
Providing their Mothers’ didn’t expect to be staying the night.
Chapter 39: Ae/Pete - Protective Ae
Prompt from Lila: It always felt incomplete to me that Trump was suddenly just gone and out of the picture in LBC. I'd love for him to get a bit of 'payback'. And there should've been one last meeting bt him and Ae. I mean I love the protective side of Ae a lot, can't get enough of it 🤗
Tears poured down Pete’s face as he covered it with his hands. His nose dripped, causing him to sniffle every other second. The hiccups echoed throughout the room, each one more pitiful than the last.
“Pete…” Ae stopped everything the moment he entered the apartment and saw Pete having a meltdown on the sofa, “… Pete, what happened?” He was on the sofa in a few strides, wrapping his arms around Pete and pulling him close to his chest so that Pete’s face was tucked into his shoulder.
He didn’t care if he could feel Pete’s tears seeping through his shirt… none of that was important, not when Pete was sobbing.
All that mattered was making sure Pete was alright and taken care of.
“I-I-I- “Pete stuttered, before breaking into a fresh batch of sobs, burying his face into Ae’s chest.
He hated feeling this weak.
“Shhh, it’s alright.” Ae ran his fingers through Pete’s light hair, rubbing soothing circles onto Pete’s back with the other hand, “Breathe, deep breaths… I’ve got you, okay, I’ve got you.”
Pete shuddered out another breath, managing to shuffle through his hiccups, “Trump… he-he-he- “
He didn’t need to say anything more.
Ae knew exactly what he was talking about.
“He’s not going to harass you ever again.” Ae whispered, “I’ll take care of it for you, I promise.”
Pete immediately shook his head frantically, pushing back against Ae’s grip so that he could look his boyfriend in the face. “No!” He protested, “What if he- “
Ae pressed a kiss to Pete’s face, “Just… trust me Pete. Don’t be worried…. He won’t be allowed to bother you ever again.”
Ae was about ready to lose his mind.
He’d been looking for that… bully all day, and nobody had seen any sight of Trump.
Resting against the wall, Ae sighed wearily, desperately trying to calm down.
How dare Trump continue to abuse HIS boyfriend… Pete was HIS, how dare he continue to come after him?
If it weren’t for the fact that the International College was where Pete clearly belonged, he would try and persuade his boyfriend to transfer to engineering… where he could keep an eye on him all the time. Walk him to classes. Sit next to him in classes and make sure that he was safe all the time.
As that wasn’t an option though, he had to make sure Trump never came near Pete again.
It was coming to the end of the day.
Ae sighed, making his way back across campus, back towards his and Pete’s meeting place. However, when he arrived, Pete wasn’t alone.
A familiar figure was standing there, as Pete cowered on the ground.
What annoyed Ae the most though, was that there were people on the outskirts of the carpark, all watching, and none of them choosing to do DAMN thing to stop this!
“HEY!” Ae bellowed, taking a small smidge of delight as the crowd all flinched, as well as Trump, “What the hell are you doing?!”
Trump spun around, and whilst his eyes did widen slightly at the sight of Ae, he didn’t seem to have the braincells to realise how much trouble he was in.
“Leave him alone!” Ae hissed, getting right up in Trump’s face.
“Make m- UGH!”
Ae’s fist was flying forwards before Trump finished, driving a solid punch into his jaw, watching with satisfaction as the bully crumpled to the ground, leaning to one side in order to spit out a tooth.
“Y-You bastard!” Trump spat out a mouthful of blood, “You- “
“- What?” Ae raised his fist again, “Not enough?”
Personally, he wished Trump would push his luck. One more punch might make him feel better.
Much to his disappointment however, Trump scurried away. Once he was out of sight, Ae rushed over to Pete, crouching beside him and wrapping his arms around him, as Pete slumped forwards, fingers grasping Ae’s shirt.
“Thank you.” Pete whispered, voice heavy with tears, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
“Ssh, I’m here.” Ae held him close, glancing over and spotting a bloodied tooth lying on the ground, “I’m here.”
Keeping a small trophy wasn’t too bad… was it?
Chapter 40: Sarawat/Tine - Misunderstandings
Prompt from Pieholler: It's Sarawat/Tine this time with a misunderstanding. After ep7 Sarawat confessed so for Tine it means they're dating now, Wat keeps being sweet and thoughtful and it's all going great Tine is just a bit shy. A couple of months in something happens and Sarawat asks if that means they can start dating and Tine being confused because "dude we have been dating, all of our friends know and I even told my brother"
Sarawat was quite proud of himself.
He’d confessed, and Tine hadn’t gone running for the hills.
He’d flirted with Tine, paid him compliments every day, and Tine showed no signs of panic.
This continued for a few weeks, to the point where Tine was even happy to spend the night at Sarwat’s dorm, and even sleep next to him!
No time would be better than this.
They weren’t doing anything special. He was teaching Tine a few more chords, as he slowly built up his courage.
“… I love you.”
Tine glanced over at him, before beaming. “Love you too.”
Frowning, Sarawat leaned forwards, “No… I LOVE you.”
“Yeah, and I love you too.” Tine looked so confused.
“You’re not… surprised?” Sarawat asked, “Going to panic?”
Tine shook his head, “I admit it’s a little soon, but we did the fake dating for months and now that we’re actually dating, I- “
“We’re… dating? Already?”
“Well, yes?” Tine frowned, “You confessed that you liked me, and then we started going out. Everyone knows that! My friends, your friends, I even told my brother!”
As Tine started babbling on about how his brother was pining over someone he met once or twice, Sarawat mentally started to curse himself.
How did he become the oblivious one?
When did that happen?
All those nights together watching films, or eating, or listening to Scrubb.
The fact that they shared a bed!
Those dinner dates.
They’d been boyfriends for a few weeks.
“I am… such an idiot.”
This stopped Tine in his tracks, as he turned to Sarawat and chuckled nervously, “What?”
“Of course we’re dating!”
“Of course we are… Saraleo!” Tine pouted, “I know you didn’t ask me out officially, but- “ His eyes widened, “Did you want me to ask you out properly? Is that why you’re so confused?! Shit!”
Before Tine could say anything, Sarawat reached out and grabbed his hands, “No, no, no… I want to do it.”
Whilst he couldn’t help but cringe at his own words, Tine’s smile softened as he quietly said, “Alright… go on then.”
“Tine Teepakorn… Nuisance- “
“Will you be my boyfriend?”
Tine’s smile was bright as he squeezed Sarawat’s hands, “Sure… that means you’ve got to be nice to me though.”
Sarawat snorted as he chuckled, forehead landing on top of their joined hands, “Nuisance.”
“Your Saraleo.” Sarawat pushed himself up slightly to kiss Tine.
“Mmm, my Saraleo.”
Chapter 41: Kit/Ming - Jealous Kit
Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.
Jealous Kit is first!
Kit left his office with a sigh.
15 hour shifts… he hated them.
At least he had a couple of days free now though. Time to spend with his husband of just over a year.
He was in the middle of texting said husband when he heard a familiar laugh coming from the entrance hallway, prompting him to speed up slightly.
It wasn’t that he missed Ming or anything… he just wanted to know why his husband was here, that’s all.
Pushing his glasses up his nose, he rounded the corner only to stop at the sight of Ming leaning over the receptionist desk, dressed in a well-fitted suit that clung to him perfectly.
He was speaking to Achara, a relatively new girl on the administrative team, who always had her har and nails done, wearing a uniform that didn’t look like it fit her very well.
A little too tight in Kit’s opinion.
He stopped and watched as Ming and Achara talked… they seemed to be very friendly as they both started to laugh again, the sound making Kit clench his fists slightly.
What could be so funny?
Teeth as well as fists clenched, Kit moved closer, until he was able to wrap an arm around Ming’s waist.
“Doctor Intochar!” Achara gasped, “I was- “
“- Not doing your job and speaking to MY husband?” Kit raised an eyebrow, “I find it hard to believe everyone in this hospital has suddenly recovered.”
His tone was harsh, and he knew it, grabbing Ming and dragging him out of the building.
Kit spent the entire ride home, staring out of the window, jealousy coursing through his veins.
That woman had flirted with his husband, and Ming had done nothing to stop her!
They arrived home, and as soon as they were inside, Ming turned to Kit. “What was that?!”
There was just a hint of anger in Ming’s voice.
“She was flirting with you.”
Ming opened his mouth to reply, only to gasp when the shorter man grabbed his upper arms and pinned him up against the wall. It wasn’t like Kit’s grip was harsh, or being pinned up against the wall hurt… it was the fact that Kit had down it in the first place.
Kit closed the gap before Ming could finish, and Ming found himself opening up automatically, moaning as Kit’s tongue swept across his palate, making his knees weaken slightly.
He never seen Kit take control like this.
“You are mine.” Kit hissed as he pulled away, nosing at Ming’s jawline, pressing kisses along Ming’s neck and collarbone.
Ming groaned as he felt deft fingers unbuttoning his shirt.
“Mine.” Kit whispered again, and Ming quickly remembered why they were here.
Gently, he pushed Kit away, wincing when a look of hurt confusion flashed across Kit’s face, before it was replaced by his usual, ‘bitchy’ expression. Not wanting Kit to jump to the wrong conclusion, he grabbed his husband’s hand, rubbing his fingers over the wedding band.
“I think we need to talk.” He stated, practically dragging Kit over to the sofa, the pair of them taking a seat as Ming took Kit’s hands in his own, “What was all that about? What you said to Achara back at the hospital?”
Kit refused to look him in the eyes, focusing on the way their wedding rings glinted in the low sun coming in through the windows. He was snapped out of his thoughts however, when Ming squeezed his hands and said, “Well?”
“She was touching you… flirting with you.”
Ming looked confused for a moment, only for a look of realisation to cross his face, “Achara? She’s a friend from high school. I haven’t seen her in years so we started talking.”
Achara… one of the 15 before Ming met Kit probably.
Kit pulled his hands away from Ming’s, rubbing a thumb across his ring.
Ming was married to him.
Ming was married to him.
“So… what were you laughing about.” Kit asked, trying not to sound too paranoid.
“We were talking about how similar how soulmates were.” Ming smirked, “Apparently you and her WIFE are a lot alike.”
Kit knew he’d gone bright red, looking down at his knees as a wave of embarrassment flooded his body. “O-Oh.”
Ming chuckled, getting up to put the kettle on.
When Kit got all embarrassed like this, it was best not to tease him… that usually led to Ming being banished to the sofa.
“Do you want a cup of tea or coffee?”
A moment later, slim arms wrapped around his waist as a face buried itself into his back.
“Coffee please.” Kit mumbled.
“Coffee it is.”
“… You’re still mine.”
“I know P’Kit, I know.”
Chapter 42: Pha/Yo - Jealous Pha
Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.
Pha was possibly one of the few students who chose not to spend the majority of his nights at a bar.
Don’t get him wrong, he did enjoy going out for a drink, but when they were filled with his ‘fan club’, it was a chore.
Even now that he’d found his little Yo, it was still a chore.
The air was thick and heady, as Pha took a sip of his drunk, nodding along with whatever Beam was saying.
Yo had insisted on this night out, wanting them all to celebrate exams finally being over, and because Yo asked, Pha couldn’t say no.
Speaking of Yo…
Pha glanced over to the bar, where Yo had headed just a few minutes ago to get him and Ming a drink, only to straighten up, eyes narrowing.
The man talking to Yo was… handsome, Pha had to admit. Blonde, wearing very tight clothing and currently leaning close to HIS boyfriend.
Pha ignored Beam and Kit and he made his way easily through the crowd on the dance floor, and in less than thirty seconds, he was standing right next to Yo. He knew he shouldn’t cause a scene, but he didn’t really care. There was a feeling that he couldn’t control welling up inside of him, and all that mattered at the moment, was that he was close to Yo and this stranger wasn’t.
He wanted to say that up close, the other man wasn’t all that handsome, but he was, and it grated Pha to admit that in his mind.
Placing a hand on Yo’s shoulder, he forced himself to smile when Yo turned and beamed up at him, “P’Pha! This is Thara! He runs a study group for one of my lectures.”
Yo was talking as if nothing was wrong.
As if he himself didn’t go through all this with Pring.
“You should go.” He found himself addressing Thara, not caring about being polite in that moment as he pulled Yo away from the counter and through the club. The movement was so sudden, that Yo didn’t have time to protest until they were already out of the bar.
“P’Pha, what are you doing?!” Yo asked, confusion lacing his words.
The fresh air calmed him down slightly, but his hold on Yo’s wrist was still tight as he led the younger man into an alleyway, pushing Yo into a wall and kissing Yo without restraint.
The first noise of Yo’s confusion was muffled by Pha’s tongue, and it only took a second before he was kissing back just as fiercely. When Pha pulled away, Yo’s eyes were blown as he panted through red, red lips.
“P’Pha…” His voice was low as a smirk slowly spread across his face, “… what’s gotten into you?”
“I didn’t like how he looked at you.” Pha whispered, slotting a leg between Yo’s, rocking up as Yo bit his lower lip and arched his back., “I know he wanted you.”
“But I wasn’t- “
Pha didn’t let him finish, kissing him again.
Yo moans against his mouth, jerking as Pha rocked against him, only to hiss when the kisses turned into slight nips. “Fuck, P’Pha.” He gasped, as Pha moved his mouth down to Yo’s collarbone, biting there as well, “I don’t care what Thara wanted, I’m yours, I promise!”
Pulling away again, Pha winced at the size of the bruise on Yo’s neck, brushing a finger along the mark.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered, frowning when Yo shook his head.
“Don’t be. I like them.” Yo beamed, grabbing Pha’s hand and leading him back out to the main street, “Come on, let’s go back to my dorm.”
“- I think the whole floor needs to know that I’m yours, hmmm?”
Chapter 43: ForthBeam - Jealous Beam
Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.
Beam sighed, running a hand through sweaty locks as he jogged back towards the apartment.
A few months ago, his therapist suggested a morning run every day to help combat his bouts of depression, in combination with his medication, and whilst it took Beam some time to get into it, he had to admit, it seemed to have a positive impact on his mood.
Opening the door, he opened his mouth to call out for Forth, only to spot a note on the floor, a messy FORTH scribbled on the front.
“Forth?” He called out, smiling when he heard a vague noise from the kitchen, “There’s a note here for you.”
“Don’t you mean a letter.”
“No, a note. It must have been slipped under the door!”
“What does it say?”
Bending over to pick up the note, Beam opened it up, only to frown when he saw what was written.
‘You were so beautiful yesterday.’
“… It says that you were beautiful yesterday.” Beam couldn’t take his eyes off the words.
Usually, Forth was the slightly possessive one in their relationship, but not right now.
Maybe he should just laugh it off…. But there was something off about the whole situation.
Like how the note was posted under the door… like Forth had been followed home.
“I was beautiful yesterday?” Forth emerged from the kitchen, leaning against the door-frame with a deliberately ‘flirty’ pose, “Surely I’m beautiful every day?”
“Beam?” Forth frowned, taking a step closer, “What’s wrong?” He glanced down at the note, “Are you jealous?”
It wasn’t that he thought Forth would ever cheat on him, but it did bother him that somebody else thought they had a shot with Forth.
“I wonder who it is.” Beam muttered, turning away from Forth’s knowing gaze, “And do they know about me?”
“It’s probably one of the new kids.” Forth shrugged, “So, no, probably not.”
Beam frowned, “Are you- are you kidding?” This was the same man who’d used his first year hazing group to ask Beam out for dinner.
“Beam.” Forth pouted, “It’s not like any of them have a chance, you know that.”
Beam didn’t look at him.
“Babe?” The nickname finally got Beam to look up at him.
“I’m sorry.” Beam eventually sighed, “I just- I don’t like the thought that someone else thinks they can have you… even if they can’t.” He moved over to Forth, moving a hand around the back of Forth’s neck, playing with the short strands at the back and leaning their foreheads together in the process.
“I know…. But honestly what do you want me to do?”
“Tell the new ones… tell them… that you have a boyfriend and that none of them have a chance!”
“Done.” Forth nodded, quickly pressing his lips to Beam’s.
The next day, Beam confidently made his way over to the Engineering department.
Sometimes a physical display was more effective.
He heard Forth’s ‘head hazer’ voice before he saw him, leading up towards the back of the building.
As he rounded the corner, he caught Forth’s eyes and couldn’t help but smirk when the other man lit up at the sight of him.
It was easy to spot the disappointed first year.
“Hey!” Beam decided to play it up just a little, “Are you almost done? I was thinking we could go out for dinner.”
Judging by the look on Forth’s face, he wasn’t exactly being subtle in his attempts.
“Sounds nice.” It was clear that the engineering student was trying to hold back his laughter, “I have a bit to go yet. Meet me by the gear in about ten minutes?”
“Sure.” Making sure that the group was paying close attention, Beam pulled Forth closer for a deep, searing kiss, nibbling slightly on Forth’s bottom lip. When they finally pulled away, they were both out of breath.
“You’re going to ruin my reputation.” Forth whispered.
“You love it.”
“I love YOU.”
Beam practically preened at this, catching a definitely unhappy first year scowling at him, “I love you too.”
Chapter 44: Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Arthit
Don’t get him wrong, Arthit was thrilled that he’d been invited to Kongpob’s parents’ anniversary dinner… but how could he be expected to go through an entire evening with Kongpob looking like that.
He had never seen Kongpob look as stunning as he did in this moment. The way the material of his dress pants clung to his ass was borderline obscene, and it seemed that everyone else at this party had noticed it as well.
Looking back, he should have known that Kongpob wearing something this form fitting would result in some unwanted attention, but he’d been too lost in his own thoughts to even think about that.
That was the last time he let Kongpob look at him like that.
Arthit bit back a growl when some socialite’s daughter gave Kongpob a flirty smile, standing far too closer to him.
He couldn’t lash out and lose his temper though, not at such an important event.
Jealousy was a whole new feeling for him. Before Kongpob, no-one had been important enough to arouse such feelings in him, not even when Namtam started dated Tum.
But he couldn’t stand the idea of someone else touching Kongpob.
Jealousy burned in his gut, and all he wanted to do was grab Kongpob and hide him from the rest of the world.
“I am going burn all of his suits when we get back home.” Arthit muttered in frustration, taking a sip of his drink, before continuing to mutter to himself, “Kongpob loves you, and would never cheat on you. You have no need to be worried.”
Then again… they had been together for years now, surely everyone knew by now?
What kind of person would flirt with someone they knew was taken?
As these thoughts whirled around his brain, he almost missed Kongpob excusing himself from the group he was with and head towards the bathroom.
Arthit moved to follow him immediately.
Kongpob was washing his hands when Arthit entered the room, locking the door behind him.
“P’Arthit, what- “
Arthit didn’t let him finish his sentence as he shoved his boyfriend against the wall and claimed his lips in a hungry kiss, grabbing Kongpob’s hips as he did so… and then to his ass, squeezing It possessively as Kongpob gasped into the kiss.
“What has gotten into you?!” Kongpob groaned, hands on Arthit’s shoulders, as the older student sucked on his neck, his whole-body tingling with pleasure.
Instead of replying, Arthit pulled him out of the room and out towards the exit.
“Wait, wait! I have to say goodbye to my- “ Kongpob stopped, catching his mother’s eyes across the room, gaping when she took in the situation, giggled behind her hand and waved him off, “- Never mind then.”
Arthit missed this though. He was too focused on spending the rest of the night marking Kongpob as his, so that no one would dare approach him again.
Chapter 45: Kiss Me Again/SOTUS Crossover
Prompt from Adee: Hmmmm...petekao on a exchange programe to kongarthits college, and kao and em confusion. Ohh what about Pete and kong bonding over having cute but fiery boyfriends, again with the exchange shit
“An exchange programme?” Arthit frowned, “Is all this really necessary?”
Kongpob shrugged, smiling softly at the pout on his boyfriend’s face, “It’ll be nice to spend time with people from another college.”
“I think it’ll just lead to trouble.”
This prompted a chuckle from Kongpob, as he leaned over to kiss his boyfriend on the cheek, “You think everything leads to trouble.”
“And I’m usually right.”
Pete couldn’t remember when he got separated from Kao, but he was relieved when he spotted his boyfriend chatting to an unfamiliar female student.
Alright, he was a little bit jealous, but after everything they’d been through, he knew better than to lash out and push Kao away.
The girl looked completely smitten by his boyfriend though, a soft smile on her face.
He moved closer, frowning when Kao didn’t turn around at his approach…. And when did he get one of this college’s engineering shirts?
Pushing it out of his mind, he wrapped an arm around his boyfriend’s waist and pressed a kiss to his cheek.
Pete yelped as he was pushed away, stumbling to the ground as the girl covered her mouth in shock and Kao rubbed at his cheek frantically, staring down at Pete in shock.
“What are you doing?!”
“No… my name is Em.” Em winced and gave Pete a waii, “Sorry for the misunderstanding but.. I’m not who you think I am.”
The girl was starting to giggle now that she’d gotten over the shock.
Pete felt like he was about to pass out. “Then… my boyfriend has a twin I didn’t know about.”
A crowd was starting to gather, a sea of red shirts all around them.
Pete groaned as Kao (or at least he hoped it was Kao) pushed his way through and moved to kneel next to him.
“Are you okay?”
“Oh my god.” Both the girl and one of the other students gasped, “Look at that!”
“Cousin Kao!” The strange twin beamed, as Kao glanced between him and Pete, clearly taking in Pete’s red cheeks and the way the girl was giggling.
Kao gave the twin a suspicious look, before turning back to Pete with a sheepish smile, “I see you’ve met my cousin, Em… people tell us we look a lot alike.”
“Yeah.” Pete replied faintly, “I-I- “
“… He kissed me on the cheek.” Em cut in, cheeks just as red as Pete’s. Pete then started to consider which remote island would be best to spend the rest of his days on. Far away from anyone who would ever know or talk about this.
Of course, that meant he wouldn’t be able to take Kao.
“I didn’t know you had a boyfriend.” Em then spoke up, “Does Aunt- “
“- Yes.” Kao interrupted, clearing his throat nervously, “It’s still a little new for her, but… yes.”
Em then turned to Pete, a soft smile on his face. “It’s very nice to meet you then.” He gestured to the girl beside him, “This is my girlfriend, May.”
“Nice to meet you.” Pete knew his voice was shaking as Kao helped him to his feet, “Sorry about… all that.”
“Yeah… “ Em winced, “… Let’s not mention it again, okay?”
“Deal!” Pete allowed himself to be dragged away from the crowd, vaguely hearing one student say to another.
“See! Nothing but trouble!”
Once the embarrassment finally managed to die down and Pete felt like he could go out in public without wanting to just cry, he found himself eating in the cafeteria as Kao had a meeting with other tutors in the college.
Pete couldn’t help but wonder if other tutors had gone through what Kao went through.
Lost in his thoughts for a moment, Pete almost missed the person taking a seat opposite. Turning, he frowned at the sight of an engineering student sitting there… one of the ones from the crowd if Pete remembered correctly.
“Don’t worry.” The student smirked, “Everyone around here’s seen worse.”
The other student nodded, “Let’s just say that most of the engineering department has heard me say to the head hazer, that I was going to claim him as my wife.”
Pete winced. Kao would kill him if he ever said something like that, and he told the other student so.
The other student chuckled, “He came close… but we’re dating now, so I like to think it worked in my favour.”
Pete couldn’t help but smile at the thought. How often had he though the same about him and Kao?
“Sounds like you were made for each other.” He stated, “They do say opposites attract.”
“Like you and… Kao?”
“I’d like to think so.”
The other student stared at him for a moment, before he beamed, “My name’s Kongpob by the way.”
“Sooo…” Kongpob smirked, “…does your boyfriend push you away when you try and kiss him in public?”
“Let me tell you about the time- “
Chapter 46: Jin Ling/Lan Sizhui - Fluff
Prompt from Adee: untamed Zhuiling?
It was easy to fall in love during a time of crisis.
It was hard to court said person after everything had died down, and everything returned to normal.
Not that Jin Ling would have it any other way. Lan Suzhui was worth it.
“I think the return of Senior Wei has brought out something…. new in Suzhui.” Jingyi greeted the new Jin Sect Leader as they walked through the Cloud Recesses, “He’s not breaking the rules or anything like that but he’s definitely going to force Teacher Qiren into an early grave.”
“… Are we talking about the same Lan Suzhui? One of the best cultivators of this generation? A ‘true’ member of the Lan clan?” Alright, maybe he was gushing a little, and judging by the sly smirk on Jingyi’s face, it was a little obvious.
“Well, he was lucky not to get killed last time.” Jingyi sighed, leading Jin Ling to Suzhui’s hanshi, “Try and convince him that we need him to stay alive.”
“I will do my best.” Jin Ling said.
Knocking on the door, before entering, Jin Ling sighed at the sight of Suzhui lying on his bed, leg elevated and ankle wrapped in bandages, eyes closed reflectively.
“I heard you had some trouble with a fierce corpse?”
“Hmmm.” Suzhui opened his eyes and smiled warmly at Jin Ling, “It was killing farmers who strayed too far from a path in a nearby village. I tracked it down, but as you can see, it got the better of me.” He smiled, “Don’t worry. The healers all say that with my golden core and a bit if rest, I should be better by morning.”
“Good.” Jin Ling cleared his throat, taking a seat next to his future cultivation partner (if he had anything to say about it), reaching out and lightly placing one hand on top of Suzhui’s, “Does it… does it hurt terribly?”
Suzhui shook his head, “Not really. Not so long as I don’t think about it too much.”
“According to Jingyi, you’re going to force Lan Qiren into an early grave.”
Wincing, Suzhui sighed, “Were it up to Uncle Qiren, I would be stuck here preparing to be the new Sect Leader when Uncle Xichen steps down.”
Ah yes… ever since the ‘incident’, Lan Xichen had gone into seclusion and showed no signs of coming out any time soon.
A lot had changed since the death of Jin Guangyao and his exposure.
Which was something Jin Ling had yet to think about.
Would Suzhui even want to become the cultivation partner of the nephew of the man who led to the destruction of the Wen clan… people who Suzhui once considered his family.
Snapped out of his thoughts, Jin Ling turned back to Suzhui, who was giving him a concerned look.
“Are you okay?”
Clearing his throat nervously, Jin Ling nodded, turning away in the hope that he could hide the flush on his cheek, “Would you like a drink?” He asked, “I have some herbs that help with pain if you want?”
“You carry herbs like that with you?”
“… Apparently my mother used to. She liked helping others.”
A soft, knowing look appeared on Suzhui’s face as he struggled into a seated position, before reaching out for Jin Ling’s hand, “I’m sure she’s proud of you… like I am.”
Beckoning Jin Ling closer, Suzhui seized the opportunity and gave the younger teen and peck on the lips.
“More than you know.”
Chapter 47: Ram/King - Phobia Help
Prompt from EekTheSnitch: Is it possible to write a My Engineer prompt where Ram continues to force King to work on his fear of dogs, and over time, falls in love with King, and finally expresses it to him in a super cute Ram way? That would be awesome if you could!
“Cool boy!” King waved frantically at the younger student, racing over and beaming at him, “How has your day been? Do you need any help with homework? I could help you review it?”
Ram just nodded, as King’s smiled widened.
“Great! Let’s buy some food first and then we’ll find somewhere to si- “ King froze at the sound of a familiar barking.
And there were no benches nearby for him to jump to safety.
Jumping behind Ram, he tried not to whimper as the dog came bounding up to them, mouth open and tongue lolling out. Instead, he buried his face in Ram’s back, silently begging for the dog to go away.
When there was nothing but silence, King eventually pulled away, seeing that the dog was gone now, as Ram glanced over his shoulder at him.
Ram just frowned, before gently grabbing King’s wrist and pulling him down the path.
“Oh yeah, you want help.”
The minute that his last class for the day ended, King was shoving his books into his bag and heading out of the room, only to nearly run into Ram.
“Oh… hell- HEY!”
As Ram grabbed his wrist, pulling him away, King glanced back at his friends, who all looked a little stunned.
“Cool boy! Cool boy, what are you doing?!”
He was led outside to a bench and gently pushed to sit down as Ram took a seat next to him, pulling a phone out of his pocket.
Ram held up a hand to stop him, before turning his phone around to show King a photo of a puppy… a sleepy puppy.
Ram swiped to show him another photo, this time of the same puppy playing.
“Are you- are you trying to help me with my fear of dogs?” King vaguely remembered reading something about this in an old psychology book… and the thought made him smile.
Ram really wanted to help, and if he was willing to put this much effort into it, then how could King refuse?
“Can you send me these photos?” He asked, smiling when Ram’s eyes widened in surprise, “Then I can look at them on my own?”
Ram nodded eagerly, already looking down at his phone to do so.
King didn’t expect the photo of the full-grown husky at the end, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit that his anxiety levels spiked at the sight.
All those teeth.
King could feel a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck, his breathing speeding up at the sight. He stared at the picture until his fear levels started to die down.
It was a dog, but it wasn’t going to jump out at him.
When he felt like he could breathe normally, he moved onto the next picture, which was slightly easier.
And that night, when he messaged Ram crowing about his success, his heartbeat sped up just a little at the smiley face he got back.
King felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest, lips pressed together, and breathing frantic.
It wasn’t even alive, why was he so scared?!
And then someone tapped him on the shoulders, causing him to jump in surprise and spin around.
“Cool boy! You scared me!”
Ram just frowned at him, glancing down at the stuffed toy on the bench table.
“Do you like it?” King refused to look at it, “It was my favourite teddy before… before the dog attack. Mum found it in the attic for me.”
Ram tilted his head to the side.
“What am I doing with it?” King guessed, as Ram nodded, “Well, I’ve been looking through the pictures you sent me and I don’t get too scared with them anymore, so I went for the next step.”
Ram looked incredulous, reaching over to grab the toy, holding it up… before a warm smile appeared on his face, which made King’s heart flutter slightly.
“Cute.” Ram muttered, before his eyes widened and his face flushed bright red.
“Cool boy, are you- “King yelped as the teddy was thrown at him, as Ram made a hasty exit.
The next time King saw Ram, the younger student was feeding one of the campus dogs.
So of course, King remained a safe distance away, watching as Ram got to his feet and glanced behind him, spotting King instantly.
King watched as the younger man made his way over to him, reaching out and taking his hand.
His hand… not his wrist… his hand.
King could only stare as their fingers intertwined with each other, not even realising they were getting closer to the dog, not until Ram suddenly stopped.
Tearing his eyes away from their conjoined hands, King whimpered at how close he was to the dog, pulling at Ram’s hand. “Cool boy please, I- “
And then he felt Ram’s thumb rub soothingly against his knuckles.
It was almost like the other student was reminding him that he was still here.
He squeezed his hand gratefully.
They got closer and closer to whichever dog Ram was feeding that day, Ram’s hand always in his.
King was always too focused on the dogs… he never saw the looks Ram would give him.
A couple of months passed and soon, King was able to sit on the bench, close to where Ram was feeding one of the dogs, with minimal anxiety.
But he still hadn’t built up the courage to touch one of them.
Slowly, he moved off the bench and moved a little closer, flinching when the dog glanced up curiously, followed by Ram doing the same.
“Can I?” King whispered, giving Ram a nervous smile when he nodded.
Slowly, King stretched out a trembling hand towards the dog only to stop.
“It won’t bite.”
King glanced over at Ram in shock, watching as the other man shuffled closer, placing a hand on his shoulder in comfort.
“He’s a sweetheart.” Ram continued, “Just a little pat.”
“Maybe it’s too- AH!” King gasped when he looked back, noticing that the dog had lifted his head so that it would bump against King’s palm. He immediately retracted his hand, only for Ram to reach out and stop it.
“It’s okay.” Ram brought King’s hand closer and gently pressed a kiss on the knuckles, “It’s okay.”
As Ram let go, King slowly moved his hand back and touched the dog’s head.
“Soft.” He murmured, his hand quivering as he tried to relax.
The dog barked playfully and licked his hand, making him yelp in fear and shuffle backwards, only to mentally curse himself. Yes, he’d made progress, but it was too slow, slower than he’d expected.
Ram felt completely and utterly lost.
He’d never felt like this before.
He’d never found anyone cute, let alone a boy.
What was going on?
“Ram?” His little brother knocked on the door, before opening it slightly, “That senior… P’King is here to see you.”
“P’King?” Ram frowned in confusion, before his eyes widened in alarm.
King had only just managed to muster up the courage to pet one of the dogs from the campus, there was no way he was going to be able to manage three fully grown huskies!
Jumping to his feet, he rushed towards the door, almost pushing his brother out of the way in his haste to get to the living room before-
Ram stopped and stared at the scene.
King looked uncomfortable, that much was certain, but he was on the sofa with Tang at his feet. When he looked up, he gave Ram a shaky smile, “You needed some notes for your mathematics class, right?”
“I- “ Ram watched as one of the dogs started to lick King’s hand, the other boy flinching at the sensation.
But King didn’t focus on that. Instead, he looked a little unsure at Ram’s reaction.
“Unless… you wanted to wait until tomorrow… and not have me come to your house?”
Ram shook his head, eyes widening as a hurt look flashed across King’s face and he got to his feet and headed towards the door.
King stopped as Ram rushed forwards and grabbed his hand.
“I… don’t want you to go.” Ram whispered, “I was just- “ He stopped, glancing over at the dogs who were watching the scene curiously, “- surprised. You’re really not afraid anymore?”
“Well, as long as they’re not… jumping up or anything.” King glanced over at the dogs, “I think I should be- “
“- I like you.”
King spun back to Ram, jaw dropping open in shock as Ram took a step back, looking just as shocked as he felt.
Ram just shook his head, taking another step back.
“Cool boy.” King’s voice was serious, “What did you just say?”
Uncertainty was written all over Ram’s face as he looked away.
“Did… you just say that you liked me?”
Ram stared at him for a moment, before giving King a short, snappy nod before turning away and moving to head further into the house.
“Wait! Cool boy!”
Ignoring how the dogs all barked in excitement, believing that this was a new game, King darted forwards and grabbed Ram’s wrist.
“I like you too!” King blurted out, “And honestly, I was planning on getting you a flower or something to tell you but- “
He was cut off as Ram leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.
“I… guess I don’t need the flower?”
A shake of the head.
“You…. Want the flower?”
King beamed, already knowing exactly what he was going to buy.
Chapter 48: Xia En/Gao Xiao Chun - Locker Room Sex (NSFW!)
Prompt from theprocrastiwriter2: I was wondering if you could write about Xia En (I think that was the mean twin) and Gao Xiao Chun (he was the cutie that didn’t get much screen time, but they were always trying to de-pants him lol). Anyway, the scenario would be Xiao Chun walking in on Xia En looking at the yaoi manga they bought to understand Hao Ting and Bo Xiang more. At this point, Hao Ting and Bo Xiang have been in relationships with their boyfriends for a while, so Xia En is kind of curious of how it would be with a guy. He’s always teased Xiao Chun about being pretty, so he aggressively convinced him to act out what’s happening in the yaoi manga so he can see what it’s like to be with a guy. This should take place in the boys’ locker room well after hours.
“Have you seen my phone?”
Gao Xiao Chun glanced up at him, pausing in his sweeping.
Yet another punishment for a ‘small’ prank for their group.
Well… him and Xia En.
Xia De had more sense, and Hao Ting and Bo Xiang were so focused on their boyfriends, that they didn’t want to get into trouble.
“No.” Xiao Chun looked around, “Not that I can see.”
Looking around, he moved to look back in his locker, thinking that he’d left it in there. Rooting through his sport’s uniform (which smelled… questionable), his fingers stumbled upon a familiar book.
Why did he even keep this?
He and the rest of the group were fully supportive of Hao Ting and Bo Xiang’s relationships, they didn’t need this.
And then he heard laughter behind him.
“Is that the yaoi book?” Xiao Chun cackled, “Did you actually keep it?!”
“- Were you that curious?”
Oh yeah… that was why he kept the book. With two friends having boyfriends, he wanted to know what all the fuss was about.
Except he didn’t have anyone to experiment with.
He watched as Gao Xiao Chun continued to laugh, leaning against a locker in order to support himself.
Or maybe he did.
Darting forwards, he grabbed his friend’s shoulder, spinning him around and pinning him to the locker, leaning in and brushing their noses together as Xiao Chun fell silent instantly.
For a moment, all they could do was stare into each other’s eyes.
It was Xiao Chun who took the first step though, angling his head and pressing his lips to Xia En’s. It was chaste and sweet, pulling back, only for Xia En to claim his lips again.
This time, it was demanding and passionate, as Xiao Chun gripped at his shoulders.
When he finally pulled away, they panted and stared at each other.
“Do you… want to suck my dick?”
Xiao Chun spluttered, wanting to back away, only to find that he couldn’t. “What?!”
Xia En glanced behind him, where his locker door was still open, revealing the book.
“I-I want to know what the big deal is… why chose to be with a guy and not a girl?!”
Xiao Chun frowned, “I-I don’t think you can choose who you’re attracted to like that and- “
There was a moment of silence, as they stared at each other, neither of them breaking eye contact.
“Xiao Chun.” Xia En started to push down on the shorter teen’s shoulders, until Xiao Chun went to his knees, watching as Xia En pushed down his pants. Xiao Chun met Xia En’s gaze again, hoping for some encouragement or maybe for Xia En to laugh and say this was all a joke.
Xia En just raised his eyebrows, his cock sliding across Xiao Chun’s cheek and leaving a smear of precoma behind.
“You’re so pretty.” Xia En hissed, grabbing the base of his cock and angling it until it pressed against Xiao Chun’s lips, “Please, please, please!”
Slowly, Xiao Chun nodded, moving his hands to hold Xia En’s hips in place, opening his mouth and catching the head in his lips, sucking on it lightly.
How did that yaoi manga go?
What did the seme say?
Something about covering his teeth.
He didn’t have to worry about his technique for long though, as a sharp thrust sent his head slamming back into the locker as Xia En came into his mouth.
Xiao Chun choked slightly on the sudden mouthful, pushing Xia En away and spitting it out onto the floor.
“Shit…” Xia En hissed, “… shit, shit, shit!”
“You are such a virgin.” Xiao Chun wiped his mouth, grimacing at the taste, “That was like… five seconds.” Slowly, he pushed himself back to his feet, rubbing at his sore knees. However, when he tried to get back to cleaning the floor, believing that Xia En was going to leave and give up on this yaoi stuff, he felt his arm being grabbed as he was pulled onto Xia En’s lap.
“Hey! What are you doing?!”
Xia En didn’t answer, instead pulling Xiao Chin’s head closer, aggressively kissing him, hands on Xiao Chun’s ass.
“You’re making the most amazing sounds.” Xia En whispered, “Let’s do it.”
As Xia En glanced over at his locker, Xiao Chun’s mouth gaped open.
“Seriously? We’re in a locker room!”
“Nobody will come in! Not for another hour at least!” Xia En was already pushing Xiao Chun to his feet and pulling his pants down.
This wasn’t a fun, embarrassing little game though.
“What are you doing?” Xiao Chun tried not to groan as Xia En groped at his now bare ass.
“I want to fuck you.”
“WHAT?!” Xiao Chun started to struggle slightly, “Come on! You don’t need to- “
“- Please?” Xia En frowned, “I-I just want to know what all the fuss is about.”
“And that’s meant to convince me?!”
“I have lube… and condoms in my locker!” Xia En, “I was going to give them to Xi Gu as a joke, but then I figured Hao Ting would probably kill me.”
“You- “ Xiao Chun cut himself off, groaning, “- Fine! But if we get caught, I’m blaming you!”
“You agreed to it! You said yes!”
Xia En frowned, “If you really don’t want to, then- “
“- Come on. Let’s just do it.”
Xiao Chun groaned as a hesitant finger brushed against his hole, moving up and down slightly.
And then he heard pages flicking.
“Are you… reading the manga?”
“I’m just seeing what I need to do!” Xia En protested, “Do I just lube it up and… stick it in?”
“NO!” Xiao Chun twisted around, “They don’t do that in the manga!”
“Wait, wait, wait!”
The lube bottle clicked open, as Xia En tried again, circling around Xiao Chun’s rim a few times before finally pressing inside, pushing into about the second knuckle before pulling out again.
“The bottom in this seems to have a g-spot?”
“Ummm.” Xiao Chun squirmed uncomfortably, “It-it’s called a prostate.”
Xia En wasn’t the only one who had been curious, except that Xiao Chun had actually done the sensible thing and talked to Bo Xiang about it.
And had been mentally scarred.
Xia En pushed his finger in and out a bit, before gently slipping in another finger. Xiao Chun found himself rocking his hips back involuntarily.
“Is that enough?”
“N-No…. try another one.”
Xia En struggled for a bit to get another finger in, and Xiao Chun winced when he did, feeling an actual sting at the sensations.
“Slow down… slow down.”
Eventually the sting disappeared, and Xiao Chun sighed in relief.
Xiao Chun glanced behind him, only to yelp as Xia En pulled him to his feet, taking a seat on the bench and pulling Xiao Chun onto his lap and into another kiss.
There was a bit of fumbling as Xia En put the condom on, shuffling them around until the tip of his cock was at Xiao Chun’s hole.
They went slowly, the pair of them gasping for breath until Xia En was all the way inside. They took a moment to simply stare at each other, both looking a little dazed and astonished.
And then Xiao Chun felt Xia En’s cock twitch inside him, causing him to moan and squeeze down hard.
They started off slowly, their rhythm clunky and wild.
Xiao Chun reached down to stroke it frantically, wondering if he could ride Xia En, as was drawn in the manga. However, when he attempted to lift himself, his shaking legs wouldn’t hold him.
Oh well, if this was working for Xia En, who was he to try something else.
Xia En was the one to come first (which Xiao Chun wasn’t that surprised at from the earlier blowjob) as his hips jerked upwards, right into Xiao Chun’s prostate. Xiao Chun yelped, burying his nose in the crook of Xia En’s neck, tears filling his eyes, cumming all over his fist.
For a moment, they just sat there, breathing heavily and clinging onto them. Xia En finally pulled away, taking a hold of the back of Xiao Chun’s neck and gently pulling him into a soft kiss, and Xiao Chun couldn’t help but melt into it.
Maybe… maybe this was what it was all about.
“Huh.” Xia En muttered, tone full of awe as he slowly pulled out, fingers already moving back to Xiao Chun’s hole, dipping them in a bit as Xiao Chun hissed.
“S-Stop!” He protested, “It’s sensitive!”
“Sorry.” Slowly, Xia En helped him to his feet and helped him get dressed, “Do you need a lift home? Xia De’s picking me up.”
“Ummm… yeah.” Xiao Chun usually walked home but he knew he couldn’t manage that today.
Xia En seemed to read his mind, a smirk appearing on his face, “Do you need me to carry you home?”
“… Can we do this again?”
Xiao Chun frowned uncomfortably, “I’m not- I don’t want to be- “ He sighed, “- I’m not bottoming or giving you a blowjob next time!”
“- You want to know what ‘all the fuss’ is about, then you can try it both ways!”
Xia En turned bright red. “I-I- “
“- Got it?!”
Chapter 49: Ae/Pete - Hurt Pete
Prompt from YoongisBottomLip: I have a request if you’re still taking them. It’s like imagine if Pete is walking home and he get jumped by that one jerk p’trump and he shoots Pete so Pete has to go to the hospital. Then Ae gets a call from the hospital and rushes there and gets really protective. I love protective ae lol.
It wasn’t that Pete expected his life to be a fairy tale as soon as he got a boyfriend, but he never expected this.
He had been minding his own business, walking to his lessons on a beautiful spring morning. Turning the corner, he was suddenly grabbed from behind, his yell muffled as he was slammed up against the wall, the back of his head throbbing in pain.
When he opened his eyes, he couldn’t help but whimper slightly in fear.
Trump smirked, clearly delighted as he slid a hand into Pete’s back pocket and pulled out his wallet, removing the small amount of money he found.
When Trump’s hand moved back to his ass, Pete immediately started to struggle, lashing out and kicking, anything to get this man away from here.
As soon as Trump took a step back, letting go of his face, Pete decided to make a run for it, knowing that he couldn’t beat Trump in a fair fight, not like Ae could. As he was making his getaway though, he heard a loud BANG, followed by a sudden, stabbing pain in his leg that caused him to fall to the ground.
Clutching at where the pain was, Pete glanced back in fear, eyes widening at the sight of Trump making his way towards his, a gun in his hand.
He- he’d been shot?
Trump had shot him?
And judging by the look in Trump’s eyes, he would do it again.
Startled by the sudden sound, Trump dropped the gun and made a run for it, as Pond and Cha-Aim came running towards them.
Cha-Aim spotted Pete first.
“AI’PETE!” The amount of blood was obvious, pooling on the ground. She turned to Pond, who was staring at the scene in shock, “CALL AN AMBULANCE!” She screamed, before rushing over to Pete, “Ai’Pete, you need to keep talking to me okay, stay awake!”
“Hey, hey, stay awake!” She slapped Pete’s face lightly, “The ambulance is coming, you need to stay awake!”
Pete tried, honestly, he did… but everything soon went dark.
Pete heard voices.
It sounded like they were speaking underwater though, he couldn’t make anything out.
Someone sounded stressed… he wished they’d be quiet though; he was so tired.
And then he became aware of the terrible, searing pain in his leg, making him feel like he was burning from the inside out. He might have screamed, before passing out again.
When he next came to, he heard beeping by his bedside. He groaned, and the next thing he knew, someone was holding his hand tightly.
“Ai’Pete?” Ae’s voice sounded full of tears, “Come on, Ai’Pete wake up for me, please.”
“A-Ae?” Pete replied, voice just over a murmur. His voice was hoarse, and his throat hurt like hell.
“Thank god.” Ae sighed in relief, “Can you open your eyes?”
Pete slowly obeyed, wincing as the light hit his eyes. Ae’s face was directly above his, a bruise on his cheekbone.
When he tried to reach up and cup said cheekbone however, Ae stopped him, pressing a kiss to the palm.
“How are you feeling?” Ae asked softly.
“… Sore.” He gave Ae a reassuring smile, “But I’m okay.” He then frowned, “What- what happened to your face?”
“… Pond told me it was Trump who did this.” Ae hissed, “The police were called, but they couldn’t find him… so me and Tin did.”
“You and- “Pete felt like he was in an alternate world, “- what did you do?”
“I- “There was a knock on the door, as Ae leant back, “- I’ll tell you later, I promise.”
“- I promise sweetheart.” Ae smiled, as the door opened up and Pete’s mother made her way inside, starting to cry in relief at the sight of Pete awake and smiling.
Pete spent another two weeks in the hospital, where he and Ae never seemed to get a minute alone, not with all the visitors, doctors and nurses coming in and out of the room.
Not that Ae wasn’t his usual doting self, bringing Pete food whenever he asked, bringing him whatever he wanted.
If Ae could sleep on the sofa in the room, then he would.
“Ae.” Pete winced as he took a seat on his sofa, “Ae… about what we talked about before-“
“- Ai’Pete, I- “
Ae hesitated for a moment, before sighing and taking a seat on the sofa next to him, “Just… promise me you won’t be too upset.”
Pete nodded, watching as Ae took a deep breath.
“Okay… so we knew Trump was behind the shooting, everyone knew, it was all over the uni in less then a couple of days.” Ae stated, “But the police weren’t getting anywhere in finding him, and it was so frustrating! So, I… might have met up with Tin to try and find him.”
“You and Tin…”
Ae shrugged, “We learnt to get on.”
“… know it’s not enough, but that…little shit didn’t have that much on him!”
Ae smirked at the sound of Trump’s voice, turning to Tin and whispering, “How did you find him?”
“He owes money to these people.” Tin shrugged, “Only makes sense that he’d try and hide with them… what are you going to do?”
“… Have you called the police?”
“They’re on their way.”
“Good… then I’m going to keep him here until they arrive.” And before Tin could stop him, Ae was heading into the building.
Thankfully, there were only two other man aside from Trump standing there.
“Who the fuck is this?!”
Trump spun around, eyes widening at the sight of Ae before a sneer quickly appeared. “Just another cocksucker.”
Ae dodged the first poorly-thrown punch, pushing Trump into a nearby bar-stool, before spinning around and punching one of the other men in the face. As he heard sirens get closer, he got slightly distracted, only for his shoulder to be grabbed as he himself was punched in the face.
Cursing furiously, Ae wasn’t ashamed of fighting dirty, kicking out at his attacker, hearing something snap in the leg as the man fell to the ground screaming.
Trump tried again, only for Ae to lash out again, breaking the other man’s nose, just as the police entered the building.
“I got lucky really.” Ae sighed, “Tin told them that Trump had started it, and because he’d literally shot you, they were willing to over-look what I’d done.”
“Ai’Ae…” Pete reached out and took his hands, “… You-you could have gotten in trouble, you could have been hurt, why- “
Ae silenced him with a kiss.
“Because I wasn’t going to let him think he was just going to get away with hurting you.” Ae whispered, when they finally pulled away, “And he’ll never do it again.”
“I love you Ai’Ae.”
“I love you too.”
Chapter 50: Dean/Pharm - Misunderstandings
Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Maybe something where some girl is hitting on Dean secretly and Pharm accidentally sees it but Dean doesn't know. Pharm is hurt but doesn't tell him and pushes Dean accept the girl's confession because Pharm feels like Dean would be better with her than he would. Kind of like how Pete was to Ae at first in LBC but not exactly the same (if that makes sense?) Happy ending also if possible <3
Pharm was miserable.
He hadn’t seen or even really talked to Dean in over a week, and even though it was through his choice, he still hated it.
Siam was in Dean’s study group and had apparently broken up with her boyfriend a little over a month. At first, Pharm had been sympathetic to her, only knowing of this because of Dean’s daily re-count of his day.
It wasn’t until he decided to surprise Dean with some home-made desserts, that he saw what was really happening.
Siam was flirting with Dean… and Dean was oblivious. That or he was ignoring her… or maybe he was entertaining it.
Pharm watched through the doorway, before turning to leave.
Dean didn’t get any treats that day.
As Dean spent more and more time with his study group, Pharm started to think about much easier it would be for Dean to be with Siam.
There would be no worries about homophobia.
Dean wouldn’t have to worry about this red string of fate tying them together, which meant that he was always looking after Pharm.
It would just be easier.
Don’t get him wrong, Pharm loved Dean and it was killing him to think of Dean with someone else.
But it would be easier for Dean.
Whilst avoiding Dean at university, Pharm had also been dodging his calls and line messages. It physically hurt for him to away from Dean for so long, but it was better than seeing Dean fall for Siam.
(Even if he could practically hear Intouch screaming in his mind)
At the present moment in time, he was in his warmest and most comfortable pyjamas, staring blankly at his wall, when he heard a knock on the door.
Silently, he debated whether or not he should open it.
There was only one person he wanted to see right now… and it was also the last person he wanted to be at his door.
All these conflicting emotions were giving him a headache.
The second knock was louder… and then there was the sound of a key in the door.
Oh yeah… he’d forgotten that he’d given Dean a key.
The look on Dean’s face was a mixture of concern and anger as he made his way into the room, eyes instantly focused on Pharm.
“Pharm.” Dean sighed in relief, “You’re alright. I thought that maybe you’d had a bad flashback and- “ He stopped, shaking his head, “- Are you not feeling well? Is this is where you’ve been hiding for the past week?”
Pharm felt like his heart was aching at the hurt tone in Dean’s voice.
“Whatever I did… I’m sorry.” The older student whispered, “Please just tell me what it was, I hate not seeing you.”
And suddenly, Pharm felt worse than before…. Hurting Dean like this was the last thing he ever wanted to do. “I-I just thought that maybe you and Siam needed some time alone?”
Dean looked completely confused, “Why would Siam and I need to be alone… besides, we’re never alone. We’re only hang out in our study group.”
Pharm felt like his stomach was flipping around, “I just… thought it might be easier for you.”
“… Easier for me?” Dean’s voice was low as he moved closer, until he was standing right in front of Pharm, “You think I want to be with anyone else, aside from you? My soulmate?”
“But she- “
“- isn’t you.” Dean reached out, gently stroking his fingers through Pharm’s hair, making the younger man gulp, face turning bright red, “Why would I want anyone who isn’t you?”
“P’Dean, I- I- “
“- I forgive you.” Dean smiled fondly at him, “Just… promise to talk to me next time you have these thoughts. Don’t shut me out again, okay?”
Dean leaned over to kiss him lightly on the lips, “Good… I’d hate to punish you.”
Chapter 51: Dean/Pharm - Thunderstorm Fluff
Prompt from peachylittlepanda: If you would prefer something else, can you do one where Pharm is terrified of thunderstorms and needs to be held during the thunder and loud rain. We all know he needs to be protected cause he's a tiny baby, and since UWMA ended I've needed more Pharm in my life.
Pharm stared out his dorm window at the darkening sky.
He knew it was silly, being afraid of a little thunder, and yet, when the rain started to pour down and lightning lit up the sky, he felt his entire body tensing up.
So, he buried himself further into one of Dean’s hoodies, climbing into the bed to hide under the covers. Dean wasn’t there to comfort him, and probably wouldn’t be here for another 20 minutes, having travelled to the shop for some snacks.
The storm had come out of nowhere, catching him off guard, and he could only hope that Dean was coming home as quickly as possible.
Because Dean knew how he got with loud noises, and thunder was definitely involved in that.
It was getting closer.
Pharm pulled the blankets closer around him, squeezing his eyes closed in order to feel as safe as possible, breathing in Dean’s scent.
He cursed himself for the tears that sprang to his eyes at a particularly loud clap of thunder.
Just as he expected, nearly 20 minutes later and the door opened up, and he didn’t need look up to see that Dean was frantically putting the shopping bangs somewhere to the side for later, before rushing over to the bed.
“Hey…” He murmured, pulling the covers away from Pharm’s face, “… I’m so sorry, I had no idea it was going to- “
A crack of thunder interrupted him, as Pharm peeked out from his cocoon, eyes watering. “It’s okay P’Dean.” He whispered, bravely reaching out to pull Dean down next to him, “I-I- “
Gently, Dean pulled Pharm until the younger man’s head was resting on his chest, running his fingers through Pharm’s hair in a soothing manner, before kissing his forehead. “Why don’t I make something for us to eat tonight?” He whispered, “Maybe stir fry?”
“… Can you just stay here? Just for a while.” Pharm murmured, pressing closer.
“Alright.” Dean’s grip tightened around Pharm, hugging him to protect him from the storm, “I’ve got you.”
Chapter 52: Saifah/Zon - Rough Sex (NSFW)
Prompt from Anonymous: SaifahZon!! Zon likes rough sex but doesnt know how to tell Saifah 😅
“Harder, Saifah!” Zon couldn’t hold the words back, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”
Before Saifah, he never knew sex could feel this good, and yet, he couldn’t help but feel like it could be better.
“I’ve got you my Zon.” Saifah whispered soothingly, tone gentle as he slowly thrust into Zon, “I’m going to make you feel so good.”
Zon clenched his jaw.
At the beginning of their relationship, he loved it when Saifah talked like this, but now…. Zon found himself wanting more.
He found himself wanting Saifah to just use him. Use Zon’s body and take what he wanted. He wanted Saifah to want him like that, like Zon was just too much to resist.
But he didn’t know how to bring that up, not when he knew Saifah was too nice to even consider doing that to someone he loved.
“Saifah, come on!” He whined, frustration in his voice.
He knew it was stupid to be frustrated, when he hadn’t even told Saifah what he wanted.
Biting back the words he desperately wanted to say, Zon felt Saifah sitting up, pulling him up with him.
“Use your words.” Saifah murmured into his ear as they settled on their knees, Zon leaning back against Saifah’s chest. His thrusts slowed, and Zon felt himself flush bright red.
He couldn’t get the words out.
Therefore, instead of speaking, he reached back with one hand, grabbing Saifah’s hair, pulling him close into a slightly harsher kiss than usual.
“F-fuck me.” He whispered, when they finally pulled apart, “I-I want you to use me, b-be rough with m-me!”
Saifah’s eyes went wide, his pupils dilating until only a thin ring of brown could be seen.
The quiet plead was barely out of his mouth when he suddenly found himself face down on the mattress, a strong hand holding his head down, ass in the air as Saifah continued to fuck him, his thrusts steady and bordering on brutal.
“Fuck.” Saifah hissed, “Fuck, you’re loving this aren’t you?!
“Yeah…” Zon groaned, shifting his arms slightly for better balance, only to yelp at the sharp stinging slap on his ass, followed by Saifah reaching over to pin his wrists to the bed.
“Don’t move.” He growled, “You wanted me to use you, remember?”
Zon keened as Saifah’s cock battered against his prostate, cumming not long after, shouting as his dick pulsed, untouched and ignored.
Saifah held him down through it, fucking him through it, thrusts jerky and erratic.
When Zon eventually came down from his high, he realised his legs felt like jelly and he was slowly starting to slip from his position with every thrust Saifah made.
So sensitive from his recent orgasm, Zon squeaked at every thrust, feeling both pain and pleasure at the movements.
The squeaks then turned into a yelp as Saifah pushed him all the way down, silently encouraging Zon to open his legs up further, still inside the shorter man. Once Zon was flat, Saifah laid on top of him, preventing Zon from doing anything as he continued.
When Saifah did come, he did so with a growl and a rough bit to Zon’s shoulder, causing Zon to cry out, dick twitching from where it was trapped between him and the mattress.
For a moment, they stayed where they were, until Saifah carefully pulled out, heading towards the bathroom without a word.
All Zon could do was just lie there and wait for Saifah to come back.
Hearing the footsteps return, Zon hissed at the feeling of cold dampness against his skin.
“Cuddle time now.” Saiffah whispered when he was done, leaning over to kiss him softly, “Are you okay?”
“Hmmm, never better.”
Chapter 53: Waii/Apo - Reunion
Prompt from Mrs_Harry_Holmes: Would you consider doing Waii and Apo from waterr boy? Oh something fluffy after they’ve reunited? Thank you :)
As soon as Waii knew Apo was coming home, he vowed to be ready and waiting for him at the airport.
He didn’t tell anyone where he was going, wanting this moment to be private between the two of them.
He swore to himself to not act like a love-struck fool, and yet, the second he saw Apo come around the corner, he couldn’t stop himself from running towards him and into his arms.
From the way Apo dropped his bags and returned the hug, he seemed just as happy to see him.
When Waii pulled back, he could see Apo’s eyes tearing up a bit. Before he could say anything though, Apo leaned up and gently kissed him right on the mouth, just a chaste little kiss, but it was worth everything to Waii.
It took a moment for the two of them to emerge from their own little world, a red flush on Apo’s cheeks as he realised that they were getting more than a few curious looks from passer-by’s. Sheepishly, Waii took a step back, picking up Apo’s bags and silently gesturing that they should leave.
“I can carry my own bags!” Apo protested, with a soft smile
It was just like old times, to the point where Waii felt embarrassed at the tear he felt streaming down his cheeks.
There were times where he was worried that Apo wouldn’t come back. He would lie awake, staring up at his ceiling, thinking of all the different scenarios.
What if Apo found someone he liked in America?
What if he decided that Waii wasn’t worth the effort, despite all that they’d been through?
Apo saw the tears, a look of worry flashing over his face as he placed the bags back down on the ground and pulling Waii into his arms.
“I missed you.” Waii whispered, as Apo whispered little reassurances in his ear.
He never wanted to let go again.
Apo seemed to understand that, pulling Waii into another sweet kiss.
“Let’s go back to yours.” Apo whispered when they pulled apart, tangling their fingers together, “And have a proper reunion.”
“… I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Chapter 54: Dean/Pharm - Jealous Dean
Prompt from Ashkimchi: Could you please do jealous Dean (NSFW) from UWMA?
Sorry, I wasn't feeling well when i wrote this, so I completely forgot about the NSFW aspect :S If you want me to write another one that is NSFW, just let me know
Pharm clapped furiously as he watched Dean shoot ahead of the other swimmers, resisting the urge to get to his feet and whoop.
Maybe he would have done if Manaow had joined him, but with her busy doing an assignment, he was here alone.
“Hey, is anyone sitting here?”
“Ummm?” Pharm stared at the newcomer with wide eyes, trying not to glance around the virtually empty stands, “Okay?”
As the stranger took a seat, Pharm heard the bell signalling the next race, turning his attention back to the pool, knowing that Team was swimming in this one.
“So… who are you here for?”
Pharm didn’t answer as the race came to an end, with Team in a close second, prompting him to cheer along with everyone else as their University edged to the top of the board, getting first place. Completely forgetting about Fah, Pharm made his way down to the side of the pool, not noticing how he was followed.
When Dean spotted him, he beamed, “Hey sweetheart.”
“P-P’Dean!” Pharm flushed bright red.
Dean never really used pet names like that in public, and certainly not in front of people that they didn’t know very well.
He squeaked when Dean suddenly lifted him into his arms and spun him around.
“P’Dean! You’re going to get me wet!”
As Dean placed him back on the ground, Pharm spotted Fah standing a short distance away, a disappointed look on his face.
“Oh…” He muttered, “… I thought- “
“- You thought wrong.” Dean cut him off.
Sheepishly, Fah left and Dean wrapped his arms even tighter around Pharm, ignoring Pharm’s protests about getting wet, as he pressed their lips together.
Pharm was surprised to say the least, flushing as the swim team whooped and whistled, but he responded eagerly. As they pulled away, Dean never loosened his grip, leaning their foreheads together.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered, probably referring to the public display of affection, “I just saw that guy next to you and- and I got a bit…”
As Dean struggled to find the words, pharm took pity on him.
“Jealous?” Pharm giggled when Dean nodded sheepishly, “You know I barely said a word to him?”
“Doesn’t matter.” Dean frowned, “He was interested in you. You’re mine.”
Pharm couldn’t stop the pleased smile from appearing on his face.
“Yeah… I’m yours.”
Chapter 55: Dean/Pharm - Marking (NSFW)
Prompt from JemDragon84: Pharm and Dean are passionate in bed... leading to scratch marks on Dean’s back, Which his team mates raze him for but he is proud of, and which can’t be hidden, and of course At some point a fan Sees said marks and snaps a shot of it and posts it on the fan site. Which of course makes Pharm become a tomato. I hope that is okay. In was more courageous and Pharm is so painfully shy, I want Pharm to be brave and outgoing...somewhere with Dean.
Pharm was on his hands and knees, head falling down between his shoulders as another sharp thrust rocked him forwards, almost causing him to lose his balance.
“P-P’Dean! Ah!” He hissed as Dean’s grip tightened on his hips, “Ah! Not so hard! Not so hard!” He moaned, feeling the head of Dean’s cock rub hard against his prostate.
“Sorry.” Dean whispered, pausing for a moment, as he withdrew from Pharm’s body, flipping the younger boy onto his back, encouraging him to wrap his legs around Dean’s waist, before thrusting back into the warm body below him.
Pharm groaned, eyes rolling into the back of his head at the new position, squeezing his legs tight to bring Dean closer.
“Is that better?” Dean asked softly, smiling as Pharm flushed bright red.
Dean leaned forwards, capturing Pharm’s lips in a kiss. Without thinking, Pharm draped his arms down Dean’s back, digging in as Dean’s cock started to pound into his prostate.
Dean hissed as he felt the sharp pain run down his back, causing him to speed up his thrusts… which of course, only made Pharm dig his nails in harder as he fought to contain his wails.
“S-sorry.” Pharm whimpered, kissing along Dean’s jaw in apology.
“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Dean gasped, quickening his pace, prompting a “Oh!” of pleasure from Pharm as they both tipped over the edge.
Neither of them noticed or even thought about the red lines running down Dean’s back.
The photo came out of nowhere.
Dean wasn’t sure who had taken it, and no-one on the swim team was sure.
Their practices were fairly popular after all, so anyone could have seen the marks and taken the photo.
Personally, Dean believed it was a member of the ‘Boy Love’ fandom, which gave him a good reason to try and limit who could watch the practices…. Or at least ban photo taking.
Injuries weren’t common in swimming (unless you ran around the pool or messed about on the diving board), so everyone’s attention was instantly drawn to the dark red marks that ran down Dean’s back.
“Win, stop pressing on them!” Dean hissed, backing away from his friend, who had a vicious smirk on his face.
“I never would’ve believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own two eyes.” His best friend wasn’t put off by Dean’s tone, “N’Pharm, who would have thought you were into that sort of- MMPH!”
Having lost his temper slightly, Dean slapped a hand over Win’s mouth, growling something in his ear as Pharm flushed bright red.
“I was just saying!” Win danced away from Dean, “Who knew Pharm had claws like that?!”
As Dean chased his friend around the room, Pharm groaned in mortification and buried his face in his hands. “Just kill me now.” He murmured to himself.
He could swear he heard In’s laughter in the distance.
Chapter 56: In/Korn - Del and Don hear their story (Trigger Warning for Suicide!)
Prompt from JemDragon84: Del and Don never heard of their great uncle In, can Del overhear a conversation Between her Mom and Grandmother about how Pharm reminds her Mother of In, and this leads to Grandmother telling the family about the love of their uncle In and Korn. Del & Manaow would sigh the romance of how the families now connected by the younger generation. And the the hopes of the Fathers with the red thread will lead them Back together.
Or both families come together to honor In and Korn on In’s birthday, and they tell the story to the kids. Wether Those not in the know, are told the truth about Dean and Pharm, I would leave to the author, but I think the kids knowing the story of tragedy and why the Elders we’re scared but supportive.
I went for the first option and kind of left Manaow out :S She didn’t really fit in my opinion :S
Del yawned as she walked into her Grandma’s garden. Exams had stopped her from visiting for quite a few weeks now, and now that they were over, she was determined to spend time with one of the most important people in her life.
The older woman wasn’t in the garden…. Nor was she in the kitchen.
If it weren’t for the fact that the door was unlocked, Del would think her grandmother wasn’t home at all.
“Grandma?” She called out quietly, just in case the older woman was asleep, “Grandma.”
“... So odd.”
Hearing her mother’s voice, Del was overcome with curiosity, moving a bit closer in order to hear better.
“Pharm… he reminds me of Uncle In.”
Del frowned. ‘Uncle In’? She’d never heard of an Uncle In before.
“Yes… I expected that he would.” Her Grandmother sighed, “They are… similar in a few ways.”
“… I remember Uncle In always smiling.”
“Yes.” Her Grandmother chuckled, “He was such a cheerful young man.”
There was such sorrow in the older woman’s voice, prompting Del to take a step back, suddenly feeling like she was intruding on something personal.
At that moment, she heard her Father call out, prompting her to back away quickly, almost backing Don, who gave her a concerned look.
“Is everything okay?”
“Y-Yeah I just…” Del sighed, “… I don’t know.”
With Dean away for a swimming competition, it was them four at Grandma’s for dinner.
Del knew she should have kept quiet.
She knew she should have pushed her mother and grandmother’s conversation from her mind… but she just couldn’t.
“Who was Uncle In?”
Silence followed the question. There wasn’t even the sound of anybody eating.
“He- He was my younger brother.” Her Grandmother sighed wearily, placing her utensils down on the table.
“… We’ve never heard you talk about him before.”
Her Grandma sighed, leaning back slightly, “It’s… painful to speak of him. To speak of what happened.” She shook her head, “And for such a long time… we weren’t even allowed to speak of it, not without hurting my Mother and Father.”
“What… what did happen?”
Even her Mother looked curious at the question.
“Your Great Uncle In…” Grandma cleared her throat, “…. He fell in love during his time at University. At the time though, it wasn’t a relationship anyone approved of.”
Del understood immediately, “He was… gay?”
“Yes… my Father could have forgiven that one day. It was who In decided he loved, that my Father couldn’t deal with.”
“There was… a family. The Ariyasakuls. The Father was a known enforcer for a vicious gang, and In… fell in love with his oldest son, Korn.”
“Was Korn like his Father?” Don asked.
“No… It was obvious to everyone that Korn wanted to get away from his Father. Not that it stopped people from being afraid of him.” Grandma smiled softly, “In was the only one to get close to him, to break down those defenses.”
The older woman took in a deep shuddering breath, “And then… it was In’s birthday. I don’t know how long they’d been together, but it was obvious that In wanted to just.. get away from it all.” She glanced over at her daughter sadly, “It was like every other time he left… he hugged you, promised that he would see you later… and then he was gone, and- and- “ She cut herself off, “- and I never saw him again.”
Don and Del remained silent as their mother reached out to take her own mother’s hand, watching as their Grandmother covered her mouth with the other, tears streaming down her face.
“They both… took their own lives that night.” She sobbed, “My Father and Korn’s Father had gone to their new apartment, wanting to separate them… and Korn’s Father had brought his gun.”
Del felt a little sick at the thought of these two young men, who felt like they had no other choice.
“I don’t know if my Father would ever have accepted In, even without Korn in the picture.” Their Grandma wiped away her tears as best she could, “I can still remember the funeral… how Father and Mister Ariyasakul tied a red string on each of their fingers, tying them together.”
“Like… they wanted In and Korn to find each other again?” Del whispered, mind already flashing to Pharm.
And how he reminded their Mother of her Uncle In.
“Yes.” A soft smile appeared on Grandma’s face, “So that they would find each other again in another life.”
Chapter 57: Pha/Yo - Hurt Yo
Prompt from JemDragon84: Dr. Phana over years nurses talking about cute rich business man being injured, then upset to hear it is one Mr. Wayo Panitchayasawad in the hospital. Beam is his attending doctor, who warns Kit to get to Phana. So the nurses get their hearts broke to see the handsome Dr., fussing over his baby. Thus now everyone knows who Dr. Handsome ‘Wifey’ is. Ming comes eventually telling Yo “No more!” No lessons Yo. Driving is just something you will never be able to learn.” Good thing the family can afford a driver. And Yo, being adorable person he is, pouts in defeat. Which in turn sets everyone off laughing. I can just see Beam on the floor.
Dr Phana Kongthanin smiled at his patient, looking down to write something in her chart.
“You should be ready to get out of here in a week or so.” He confirmed, looking over at the woman’s partner, who sighed in relief before taking the others’ hand.
“You might be home in time for your birthday!” She whispered in excitement, “Thank you Doctor, thank you!”
Hanging the chart back on the foot of the bed, Dr Phana smiled warmly, “Don’t thank me, it’s all you.” Leaving the room, he pulled out his phone to send a quick text to his little Yo, asking him how the driving lessons were going.
As he headed to the lunchroom, he overheard one of the nurses chatting about a new patient to her colleague.
“- businessman. He got into a car accident, received a nasty hit to the head.”
“The cute one in room 207?” Her colleague questioned, “Mister Panitchayasawad? I would never have pegged him for a dangerous driver?”
Pha didn’t hear the rest of the conversation, already rushing towards the stairs, only to nearly bump into Kit on the way.
“Pha, I was just- “
“- Yo! Where’s Yo?!”
“Beam sent me to come and get you, Yo’s had a slight accide- PHA, wait!”
Pha pushed past his friend, racing towards Room 207, catching the attention of several nurses on their breaks, who all rushed to follow him.
Pha practically ripped the door off it’s hinges as he burst into the room, only to stop short at what he saw.
“Thank god I’d finished the stitches before you did that.” Beam sighed, placing a bandage on Yo’s head, “Didn’t Kit explain to you, it was just a small head wound.”
“No, obviously not!” Pha rushed over to the other side of the bed, pulling Yo closer, placing his hands on his husband’s cheeks, “Are you okay, what happened?!”
“P’Pha, I- “ Yo flushed bright red, trying not to look Pha in his eyes and turn away.
Nobody noticed the disappointed and almost heart-broken looks on the nurses faces as they watched the scene from the doorway.
They didn’t even realise that their beloved Doctor Phana was even married, and certainly not to the heir of one of the most famous, and productive businesses in the country.
That would explain why most of their flirting attempts went unnoticed.
What Pha did notice however, was how Ming started to chuckle.
“Shut up Ming!” Yo snapped.
“Just… tell them how this happened.” Ming cackled, “Go on, tell them!”
Yo glanced towards Pha, Kit and Beam, before sighing, “I… was learning how to drive… in an empty car-park because Ming says he doesn’t trust me anywhere else.”
“And rightly so!”
“Hm… well I panicked when a cat suddenly ran out in front of me.”
“Way, way in front of him!” Ming interrupted, “Whilst he was going about five miles an hour!”
“So, I slammed on the brakes and called it a day.” Yo frowned.
“So…. You bumped your head as you braked?” Pha asked, frowning at the bandage.
Beam mentioned stitches…. Surely a simple bump wouldn’t cause that.
“Tell them the full story!” Ming was practically on the floor from laughing, dodging Yo’s attempts to grab him, “Go on, tell him the full story!”
Yo remained silent.
“Alright.” Ming got to his feet, “So Yo panicked and moved to get out of the car…. Except his foot caught the pedal and he fell face first out of the car, slicing his head open on the ground!”
… Until Beam started to splutter, quickly covering his mouth with his hand and turning around to hide his face.
“My poor baby.” Pha glared at Beam’s back, “Maybe… maybe you should just let your driver take you places from now on though, or one of us?”
“- Sweetie.” Pha made sure he was looking his husband in the eyes, “Let your driver take you places, or one of us. No more driving lessons.”
Yo pouted, but nodded anyway, as the room was filled with Beam and Ming’s cackles.
None of them noticed the nurses slipping out of the room, closing the door behind them.
Chapter 58: Tutor/Fighter - Break-Up Au
Prompt from mik9win: Could you do one where vulnerable Tutor breaks down and finally tells Fighter the real reason why they're breaking up? Tutor was so headstrong and trying so much to harden his heart, he never told Fighter after all, Fighter had to find out from Zon's texts. What if Tutor couldn't do it in the end, couldn't be so strong after all?
Tutor meant to do this quickly… like ripping a plaster off your skin.
And then he saw the look on Fighter’s face, and all words got caught in his throat.
How could someone who looked at him with so much love and emotion in his eyes, be related to the man who wanted this relationship to end.
“P’Fight, I- “ He couldn’t say anymore, a sob building up in his throat as their eyes met.
“Tutor?” Fighter had a twinge of hope in his eyes.
“I-I- “ Tutor reached out to touch Fighter’s arm, only to draw it back, “I never wanted it to be like this.”
“Then why- “
“- Your Dad knows about us!” The words almost reverberated along the open corridor, as Tutor slapped his hands over his mouth.
He never intended to tell Fighter.
He never wanted to cause a rift between P’Fight and his Father…. Especially not after the situation with his own Father.
“W-what?” Fighter’s face had paled at the words, not resisting as Tutor grabbed his hand and pulled him back to his dorm, knowing that there was less chance of them being interrupted in there.
“He… came to the café. Asked me to sit with him.” Tutor turned away not wanting to look Fighter in the eyes, even as tears streamed down his face, “He started talking about how you were his only child, and that he wanted to see you happy and married with children.”
“- I tried to argue that-that we were happy, that your happiness mattered, but then- “ Tutor held back a sob, “- He said that he wasn’t happy…. That the only way to make him happy, would be to see you with a regular family and that I should stay away from you.” This time he couldn’t hold back the sobs, “He said that I shouldn’t tell you, which-which seemed odd to me, so I-I-I- “
Fighter’s face was darkening more and more, fury clouding his eyes as he reached out and pulled Tutor closer.
“I told him he had to speak to you.” Tutor whispered, “I didn’t want to break up with you… I-I just thought that he should speak to you and- “
“- and he refused.” Fighter finished, already piecing together the different components in his mind, “…. How much did he offer you?”
Tutor’s head shot up to look him in the eyes, a wave of shame and guilt flashing across his face.
“I didn’t take anything from him.” He whispered, almost desperate for Fighter to believe him, “Please, I didn’t!”
“But, you still tried to break up with me!”
“I wanted you to be happy!”
“I was happy with you!” Fighter pushed Tutor out at arms length, forcing the younger man to look him in the eyes, “I don’t want some perfect wedding with some girl that’s been forced on me. I want to have the perfect wedding, with you!” He smiled warmly at the other man, “It’s no more than what we deserve.”
What little air that was between them felt electric.
“I’m glad you told me.” Fighter whispered, “But I won’t let you break up with me for that reason. My Father… can go rot in hell. He’s never cared about my happiness before, and I find it hard to believe he’s suddenly started caring now.” He leant in closer, brushing his lips against Tutor’s forehead.
It was a hesitant kiss, but it still made Tutor look up, those vulnerable, brown eyes wide and shocked.
“I love you.” Fighter whispered, “And I will never give you up that easily.”
Chapter 59: Japan/Tanthai - First Time (NSFW)
Prompt from KoreanBIGminioN1024: Could I request one involving Japan/Tanthai. I have to admit to being a bit of a hard stan when it comes to them and i have seen ZERO smut for them. If you cant that ok to btw lol i still wanted you to know how amazing i think your writing is.
I wasn’t sure what kind of smut you wanted, so I just went with general first time smut 😊
“It’s late.” Japan stated, on one of their ‘cat’ dates, “Can I stay here?”
“P’J.” Tanthai’s mouth gaped open.
He should really say no.
This relationship was too new, surely?
Tanthai had never regretted saying sure so much.
Japan was pressed right up against him, and he couldn’t help but pull him closer, despite his earlier protests of trying to sleep on the sofa. As Japan moved even closer, Tanthai took a chance and moved his hand down to his P’s ass and squeezed it lightly.
Japan gasped sharply, looking up at Tanthai in shock…. Before he moaned and relaxed into it, pressing his face into Tanthai’s warm skin, probably to hide the flush on his cheeks.
Seizing the moment, Tanthai pulled Japan onto his lap, making the older student gasp again.
“Tanthai, I- “
“- Is this what you want?” Tanthai interrupted.
“I-I- “ It was clear that Japan was psyching himself up somewhat, taking a deep breath before nodding in determination.
“Is it… have you done this before?”
Japan looked down at Tanthai’s chest, before shaking his head, indicating that he hadn’t down this either. Slowly, Tanthai pulled the older student closer, pressing their lips together, as he slid his hands into Japan’s shorts.
Japan was unsure at first, but when he nipped at Tanthai’s bottom lip, Tanthai was quick to roll them over, pinning the other to the bed.
“- Are you okay?”
“I-I- yes! I promise, I’m okay.”
Beaming, Tanthai leaned in closer, nipping at Japan’s neck, his ears, his soft lips as Japan’s legs wrapped around his waist, hips lifting for more.
Pulling away slightly, Tanthai reached over to fumble in his bedside for the lube bottle he kept in there. Once he had it, he encouraged Japan to roll over onto his front, pulling down his shorts.
“This might sting a little.” He whispered, knowing from past experience of lone sessions in the shower. Quickly, he slicked up his fingers, pushing in one finger, then two after a minute and then three, definitely too fast for someone who hadn’t done this before.
Mentally, he winced.
He should really slow down.
Japan didn’t seem to mind though, pushing back against the fingers with nothing more than a hiss if got to be too much for him.
“Are you sure you want to- “
“- Tanthai!” Japan interrupted impatiently, “Please!” The older student’s voice was slightly muffled as he buried his face in the pillow, only pulling his face away when Tanthai gently encouraged him to turn his head to one side, revealing tear-filled eyes and red, flushed cheeks.
Sliding on a condom, Tanthai pressed up against Japan’s entrance, slowly slipping aside as Japan called out his name breathlessly.
The pair of them didn’t last long.
Japan snapped his hips back, moaning at the sensation, coming the moment Tanthai touched him… all it took was one stroke.
Despite Japan starting to whine with over-sensitivity, Tanthai wasn’t finished quite yet. Still moving inside Japan, he pulled the older student up with an arm around his waist, letting Japan bounce up and down, head lolling back on Tanthai’s shoulder, babbling about the younger man’s cock.
As Japan clenched with each thrust, the sensation bordering between being painful or pleasurable, Tanthai gritted his teeth, coming inside as he allowed Japan to flop back down onto the bed, face down in the pillow as Tanthai carefully pulled out and threw the condom away.
“P’J? P’J, are you okay?”
The only answer was Japan’s steady breathing.
“Fast asleep.” Tanthai whispered fondly, “We’ll talk about this in the morning.”
Chapter 60: Man/Type - First Meeting AU
Prompt from Id0cdzg: Tine and Sarawat are drinking with their friends when man shows tine a picture of the guy he likes. Seeing that it’s his brother he faints from the shock. Leaving a protective Sarawat and a confused man. Until Sarawat friends look at the picture and explains it’s his brother
The bar was relatively quiet, it being the middle of the week.
Sarawat had his arms around Tine as Man and Boss mucked about on the other side of the table.
“Look at you two!” Man cooed teasingly, “Who would have thought we’d ever get here?”
“Not Sarawat.” Boss stuck his tongue out at his friend, who rolled his eyes good-naturedly, “Hey Man, how long do you think it’ll take for you to find the love of your life?”
“Love of your life?” Tine chuckled, “Really?”
“You don’t understand!” Man groaned, pulling out his phone, “He’s so smart, cute and- and- and we’ve barely spoken to each other, but I know he’s the one for me! Look!” He held up his phone, showing Sarawat and Tine the screen with the sly photo he’d managed to take of his love.
Nobody expected what happened next.
Tine stared at the photo for a few moments, before his eyes rolled back in his head and his head dropped down onto the table face first.
“Tine?” Sarawat was stunned for a moment, before he really started to panic, “Tine!”
Man stared at Tine in shock for a few moments, before looking at the photo on his phone with a satisfied smirk, “I told you guys he was cute.”
It didn’t take long for Tine to resurface, blearily blinking until he saw Man’s concerned face.
“You!” He pointed at the other man dramatically, “You-you- That’s my brother!”
“W-what?” Man’s mouth gaped open, as he glanced back at the photo, “This is- he’s your brother?”
Pulling his own phone from his pocket, Tine quickly tapped at the screen, before showing Man a photo of him and his brother… the same man from Man’s phone.
“P’Type.” Tine stated, “He’s my older brother.”
“I- “ Man glanced between the two phones, before practically slamming the phone onto the table, diving across the table and grabbing Tine’s face, ignoring how Tine yelped as he brought their faces close to one another. “INTRODUCE ME!”
“YOU NEED TO INTRODUCE- AH, AH, AH!” Man yelped as his wrist was grabbed, and he was pushed away, wincing as Sarawat glared at him, pulling Tine closer almost as though to say ‘Mine!’
“I- Don’t even know if Type likes men?” Tine frowned, “But… I can- “
“- Introduce me?” Man wasn’t deterred by Tine’s unsurety, leaning forwards eagerly, only to back away, holding his hands up into the air in mock surrender when Sarawat gave him a warning glare, “Please, please, please, please- “
“- I’ll think about it, okay?” Tine shrugged, “Type is… he’s a very private person, and I’m not sure he’s looking for anyone right now.”
“Have you thought about it yet?!”
Tine yelped as Man jumped out of a nearby bathroom stall, “Man! No, not yet!”
“Have you thought about it!”
Tine tried not to flush as Man screamed across the football pitch at him, focusing on his routine as he shook his head angrily at the footballer.
‘Have you thought about it yet?’
Tine almost missed the note pressed up against his classroom window, but when he did, he hid behind his textbook, trying to avoid looking at Man’s hopeful face.
“Have you thought- “
“- ALRIGHT!” Tine snapped, “I’ll give him a call tonight, I promise just please! Let me have a moment of peace!”
“You’re the best!” Throwing his arms around him, Man squeezed Tine tightly before running away before Sarawat could say anything.
“You didn’t tell me I’d have to deal with your friends like this when I agreed to date you.” Tine groaned, head falling onto the table.
“I have to deal with your friends and their shared brain cell, and you have to deal with Man and Boss.” Sarawat shrugged, “All part of the deal.”
Type looked around the café, resisting the urge to turn and leave.
Why did he let Tine push him into doing these things?
“Just meet him.” He muttered under his breath, “What’s the worst that could happen?” How could he explain to his brother he was too busy pining over someone he’d only seen once or twice?
He should really just leave.
Glancing over to where he’d heard the shout, Type’s eyes widened at who he saw rushing towards him.
“You’re… P’Type, right?” The man he’d seen at the lectures and retreats gave him a nervous smile, “Tine’s brother?”
“I- Yes?” Type gave the man an awkward wave, mentally scolding himself, “And you are- “
“- Man. I’m Man!” This time it was the other man’s turn to be slightly embarrassed, visibly wincing at his eagerness, rubbing the back of his neck nervously, “Do you want to… find a table?”
“Mm.” Type nodded, as they both went to sit down, “How-how do you know Tine?”
“I’m his boyfriend’s best friend.”
“… His boyfriend?”
Man’s eyes widened, “Oh… please tell me you knew.”
Type was about to snap that he did not know (obviously!), only to be cut off by the server arriving to take their order.
Type made a mental note to have a word with Tine later.
Later, as they pushed their empty plates to one side, Man nervously cleared his throat, “So… I don’t know if you recognise me, but- “
“- You sat next to me in the lecture earlier this year.” Type interrupted, “And you were on the spiritual retreat.”
“Y-Yeah.” Man stuttered, “And- and I really liked you, so when Tine said that you were his brother, I might have… pressured him into setting this up.”
“… I think I would have more excited if I’d known it was you.” Type confessed quietly.
Man reached across the table to take Type’s hand, eyes fixated on Type’s face, “Really?”
Silently, Type turned his hand over and laced his fingers through Man’s. “Really.”
“So… do you fancy doing this again?”
“I’d like nothing more.”
Chapter 61: Ming & Yo - Shovel Talks
Prompt from Adee: I need some Ming and yo friendship, something like giving shovel talks to kit and pha
The knocking at his door was loud enough to reverberate throughout the dorm-room, waking Pha up instantly.
“Coming…” He muttered into his pillow, “… I’m coming.” Untangling himself from Yo, he pressed a kiss to the corner of his darling’s lips, unable to stop the smile on his face as Yo’s nose crinkled in his sleep, making soft snuffling sounds as he buried his face into his pillow.
BANG BANG BANG
Quietly cursing, Pha stormed over to the door, only pausing to pull on some boxer shorts before wrenching the door open, only to frown at the sight of Ming standing there.
“N’Ming?” He narrowed his eyes at the younger student, “What are you doing here?”
“I came to see you.”
Ming straightened up, and honestly, Pha was a little unnerved by this.
If Ming wanted a fight, Pha knew he stood no chance against the first year.
“Yo is my best friend.” Ming started, “You might be some brilliant doctor, but I know how to break every bone in the body, so if you even think about hurting him in any way, shape or form… I’ll make it very difficult for them to put you back together again.”
It should have sounded ridiculous… and yet, Pha found himself nodding quickly.
“Cool.” Ming’s terrifying demeanour vanished as he beamed at Pha, “See you tomorrow!”
And then he was off, rushing down the corridor.
“… Goodnight?” Pha waved weakly, before slowly shutting the door and leaning his forehead against it.
“Who was that?” Yo asked as he climbed back into bed (coming out as “Woszat”)
“…. Ming. I think I’ve just been given the shovel talk.”
This caught Yo’s attention as he sat up slightly, only for a smirk to spread across his face. “Were you scared.”
“Good. Then he’s done his job.” Yo snuggled back into his pillow with a satisfied smile, “I’ll really have to pull out all the tricks when Kit gets that stick out of his ass and admits that he likes Ming.”
Kit took a moment outside Ming’s door, slumping back against the wall.
It wasn’t far for his knees to be this wobbly, it wasn’t that good… oh who was he kidding.
If it weren’t for the fact that he had a lecture and needed to grab his notes from his own room, he would stay in bed… with Ming.
Groaning as all his muscles ached in a pleasurable way, Kit pushed himself away from the wall to continue down the corridor, only to curse and slam right back into it.
How could he have forgotten about Yo?
“How long have you been standing there?” Kit snapped.
“Long enough to see you sneaking out of my best friend’s room.” Yo’s eyes flickered to the door, “At seven o’clock in the morning.”
“I- “ Kit felt a little faint.
“He’s my best friend, you know.”
“He really likes you.” Yo continued, ignoring him, even as Kit flushed, “So, take good care of him.” Yo’s eyes narrowed, “Or I’ll have to kill you…. And my father can make that happen. All it will take is a click of my fingers.”
“- Didn’t you ever wonder what happened to… Park?”
Kit thought back. He knew that Yo’s father had campaigned for Park to be removed from the university… but then again, it wasn’t as though anyone had really seen Park after he ran for his life, Pha chasing him.
An unnerving thought now that he thought about it.
“I-I will.” Kit cleared his throat, mentally cursing himself for the slight stutter, “Promise.”
“Good.” And then Yo was leaving, not even bothering to say bye.
All Kit could do was stand there for a moment, until he heard Ming’s door opening, the younger student peeking out as he wiped his eyes sleepily.
“P’Kit.” Ming beamed, “You’re still here.” He reached out to brush his fingers against Kit’s arm, “Do you want to get breakfast with me?”
He really needed to get his notes… but not when Ming was smiling at him like this.
“Sure.” He muttered, acting like his knees weren’t still weak. He chose not ask if Ming was aware that Yo was scary, and that he thought it was his job to protect Ming.
“Why are you out here?” Ming asked, “And did I just hear Yo?”
“I- “ Feeling, Ming’s fingers over his wrist before entwining with his own, “- Nevermind. It wasn’t important.”
Ming scanned Kit’s face for a moment, before a small smile appeared.
“It’s okay.” He whispered slyly, “I threatened Pha first.”
Chapter 62: Why R U Pairings - PDA
Prompt from Adee: All the why r u couples talking or something, like for lunch and all of them emitting PDA vibes
Got to be honest, I really struggled with this one.
“Really, that’s your idea of keeping PDA to a minimum?”
Tutor glanced up at Saifah, glaring at him as Fighter ran his thumb over his knuckles soothingly, not even flinching when the older student leaned over to kiss him on the cheek, resting his cheek against Tutor’s shoulder.
“Zon is practically on your lap.” Tutor hissed, “You have no right talking about PDA.”
Saifah shrugged, wrapping an arm around Zon to keep him steady. “Japan and Tanthai are practically spooning.”
“We’re cuddling!” Tanthai pouted, ignoring how Japan tried to dislodge him, “It’s normal couple behaviour. Look at Blue!”
The pair glanced over to Blue, who was snuggled up to both Champ and Dew. Champ was giving him pecks on the lips, whereas Dew was being more passionate, cupping Blue’s face as they practically made out, Champ rolling his eyes fondly beside them.
‘Possessive’ he then mouthed at their friends.
Tutor wished he had their confidence.
“Sweetheart, stop squirming.” He heard Saifah whisper to Zon, lips brushing over the younger students’ ears, making them turn bright red.
Glancing around, it was hard to avoid looking at some form of PDA, which prompted him to glance down at Fighter, who had pulled away from his shoulder and was staring down at his hands.
He knew Fighter was slightly insecure about their relationship, especially after their break-up… no matter how many times Tutor apologised.
When he saw Fighter yawn slightly, a wicked idea popped into his head, prompting him to lean over and whisper in his boyfriend’s ear.
“Look how red P’Fighter’s got!” Zon suddenly announced, as everyone turned to them and stared.
Needless to say, they got out of there pretty quickly.
Chapter 63: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Zon
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Just a possessive Zon, flip the script a bit.
“Come on Zon, dance with me.” Saifah pouted, tugging on Zon’s hand as the younger man tried to have another sip of his drink.
“No!” Zon rolled his eyes, “Not when everyone can see!”
“But I want to dance with my boyfriend!”
“Not in front of everyone, I can’t dance!” Zon whined right back, feeling slightly buzzed from the drinks that he’d had already.
Whatever reply Zon was going to give was interrupted, as a stunning girl, wearing a red dress that clung in all the right places, came and stood close to Saifah… too close for Zon’s comfort.
Instantly he went on the alert, glaring daggers at the girl, who didn’t even spare him a second glance.
“Dance with me!” She pouted up at Saifah, as Zon’s hand clenched around his glass.
There was no need to be jealous, it wasn’t like Saifah was going to say-
“- Sure. One dance.” Saifah answered, a stunning smile on his face, which twisted Zon’s stomach in an unpleasant way.
Saifah didn’t even look at him, allowing himself to be pulled towards the dance floor.
Zon tried to look away, act like he wasn’t bothered… but he couldn’t, not when the girl was wrapping her arms around Saifah’s neck as they dance.
Saifah wasn’t touching her though, which was a point in his favour.
And then she leaned up to whisper something in Saifah’s ear, giggling up at him.
Zon gulped down what was left of his drink, slamming it onto the counter and striding over to Saifah, as they both turned to face him.
“I’d like to dance with my boyfriend now.” He growled, as the girl sneered over at him and Saifah’s eyes widened in surprise.
“B-Boyfriend?” The girl sputtered, causing Zon to smirk.
“Yes, boyfriend. We are dating each other.”
“Zon?” Saifah looked almost amazed by the proclamation, pulling away from the girl and turning to him instead as Zon held out his hand.
“One dance.” He muttered, grabbing Saifah’s arm and pulling it around him.
“I thought you didn’t know how to dance?”
Zon scowled, “You’re mine…. And I want everyone to know it.”
“Z-Zon.” Saifah whispered in shock, not quite believing what was coming out of Zon’s mouth.
“Only I’m allowed to touch you.” Zon pouted, “Only I’m allowed to dance with you.” As if to prove his point, he leaned up and pressed his lips to Saifah’s, nipping at the taller student’s lower lip, making Saifah gasp in surprise, helping Zon to deepen the kiss.
After the initial shock of Zon taking charge like this, Saifah kissed back just as hard, arms tightening around Zon’s waist and bringing him closer.
Finally, when the need for oxygen got too great, they pulled apart, Zon staring smugly up at Saifah, despite the flushed look on his cheeks. “Mine.”
Saifah knew he was grinning like an idiot at this point, “Yep.” He nodded, “Forever.”
“Mine.” Zon pulled him in for another kiss.
Chapter 64: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah
Prompt from Cheney: So I was thinking of a story where another guy tries to flirt with Zon at a nightclub. I know it's probably already a cliche but I really can't get enough of them two 😍❤️
“There you guys are!” Tutor called out, waving his hand to try and catch Saifah and Zon’s attention, “We thought you weren’t coming!”
“And miss your birthday? No way!” Saifah waved at the others on the table; Fighter, Day, Hwahwa, Japan, Tanthai, Champ, Blue, Dew and Zen. Together, he and Zon shuffled into the booth, Saifah wrapping his arms around Zon almost immediately.
At first, the night started off fine… and then everyone started to drink just a little too much.
Zon slid off the seat, grabbing Saifah’s hand, trying to drag him towards the floor, “Dance with me!”
“I am nowhere near drunk enough for that!” Saifah cackled.
Zon pouted, and Saifah almost gave in… there was no way he could resist that look. Saifah managed to shake his head again, watching as the pout turned into a frown.
“Fine, I’ll go and dance on my own then!”
Thankfully, the dance floor wasn’t too crowded as Zon headed over to it, drunkenly swaying from side to side. It couldn’t even be remotely classed as dancing and yet Saifah was unable to take his eyes off of him.
He was maybe about five seconds from caving in, when he saw the stranger come out of nowhere, dancing behind Zon, hands dangerously close to his waist.
Zon didn’t even seem to notice, at least not the man made an attempt at grabbing his ass, making him spin around in shock.
Saifah’s glass nearly shattered in his grasp as he slammed it down on the table and started to make his way over to HIS boyfriend. He could see the stranger whispering something in Zon’s ear, as the shorter man tried to back away.
Grabbing the stranger by the shoulder, Saifah pulled him away, “Get away from my boyfriend,” He practically snarled, as Zon moved next to him, pressing up against him.
“We were just having a little fun!” The man protested, “He was enjoying it too!”
“No, I wasn’t!” Zon immediately protested
“You heard him.” Saifah stood in front of Zon protectively as the stranger took a step closer, “Fuck off.”
The other man stood there for a moment, before mumbling something incoherent and backing off, disappearing into the crowd.
And then he felt Zon press up against his back.
“You were jealous.” He giggled drunkenly.
“No… I was being protective.” Saifah protested weakly, “They looked like serial killers.”
“So…. Maybe you should dance with me? Make sure nobody else comes close?”
Saifah knew what Zon was doing… but how could he say no?
Saifah pretended to think about it for a moment, turning and slowly sliding his hands down to Zon’s waist, pulling him closer, “Well, if you really think it will help.”
“Mmmhmm, show everyone that I’m all yours.”
“Done and done.” Saifah leaned in closer, pulling Zon in for a kiss.
Chapter 65: Saifah/Zon - Saifah vs Zol
Prompt from Thefriendyouhata: I think that would be an interesting addition with zol seeing how truly upset she makes Zon with all her novel crap. Let Zon be with Sia and finally have enough of Zol being a rabid fangirl
“200 hits after half an hour!”
Zon frowned at the familiar voice, turning around to see his sister waving her phone around.
“I thought your brother told you to delete it!” One of her friends hissed, “What if he finds out?!”
“He can’t tell me what I can and can’t write.” Zol scoffed, “Besides, he’s just jealous. He knows that none of his sc-fi crap will ever get the same number of hits.”
It hurt him to hear her say that… even if part of it was true.
Shoving his textbooks back into his bag, he stormed over to the table, forcing a smile onto his face, “Hey, what are you talking about?”
There was panic all over Zol’s face as she straightened up indignantly, “W-what does is matter to you?!”
Her friends remained silent.
“I thought I told you to delete that story.” Zon fought to remain calm, even as Zol rolled her eyes.
“It’s popular, why would I delete it?”
“Did you at least delete my name from it? Your own brother?”
“No!” Zol protested, “Why should I? Everyone loves you and Saifah! The anticipation for when he finally makes you his ‘wife’ is driving my hit count through the roof!”
“Yeah!” Zol leaned forwards, “Unless it’s already happened?”
“You-you- “ Zon grasped at his bag straps, trying to stop himself from tearing up in front of his sister and her friends.
But she hadn’t and now hundreds of people were reading about him and Saifah…. And believing that was how their relationship actually was like.
Zol wouldn’t have written about Saifah being needy when he was ill, all wrapped up as ZOn cared for him.
She wouldn’t have written about how Saifah always listened to him, backing off if he sensed that Zon was even the slightest bit uncomfortable.
He could bet her story was all about Saifah pinning him to the wall and having his way with him.
“He has hasn’t he?!” Zol misinterpreted the look on his face, “Zon, you have to tell me everything!”
“No he doesn’t.”
Zon flinched, feeling an arm wrap around his shoulders, only relaxing when Saifah gave him a quick squeeze.
“You don’t have any right to know what we do together.” Saifah’s voice was cold.
“I-I- “ Zol seemed at a loss for words.
“You promised you would delete him from the story, and you didn’t.” Saifah continued, “Isn’t is a bit creepy to be writing about your brother like that?”
“No, I- “
“So it’s okay for you to be writing about your brother having sex?”
Even Zol’s friends were looking a little unsure.
“Apologise to your fans, but explain why you’re going to have to delete the current story.” Saifah’s was calm, never raising it once, “We don’t mind you writing about original characters or ones from a TV show or something… but not about real people, real lives.”
“I-I- “ Zol cut herself off, nodding sheepishly, lowering her eyes to the table.
“Good.” Saifah then moved to pull Zon away, until they were somewhere private, “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, just- “Zon sighed, “- A little hurt I guess.”
“Understandable.” Saifah held his arms out, waiting for Zon to move closer and bury his face into his chest.
“Thank you.” Zon muttered.
Chapter 66: WinTeam - Jealous Team
Prompt from Lissy_Lou15: I love the idea of Team being jealous. Like someone is hitting on Win and Team realises how much he hates it, how much he wants to be the only one who interacts with Win like that. Then Team does something really bold infront of Win to make the other person back off and this really surprises Win and Team is never like that and that makes Win go all soft, which leads to cute fluffy Win/Team 🖤
The line was long, much longer than Team expected.
At least twenty.
Team hated every. Single. One. Of them.
Then again, he knew it would be like that as soon as the Swim Team announced that they would be doing a Kissing Booth for the fundraiser…. And when Win was then roped into it.
Win was attractive, anyone could see that.
Team just didn’t expect it to be this popular.
Watching from the sign-up booth, he watched as Win kissed a group of girls for exactly three seconds each, something that he promised Team would happen.
It didn’t stop this sickly feeling in his stomach though, as he picked at the packet of crisps in front of him. They still had another thirty minutes or so before someone would take over and Team felt like he was going to lose his mind.
It was hard not to notice the same person re-joining the line for the fifth time.
Perfect bloody Oak, with his perfect bloody swim scores.
From his place at the sign-up table, Team could see Win’s eyes widen slightly, at the sight of Oak, saying something along the lines of ‘Oh, it’s you again’ as Oak put the money into the jar, eyes darting over to Team as he gave him an apologetic smile.
Team tried to be understanding about it, really he did, as Win turned his attention back to Oak, allowing the other to press their lips together.
And then Oak tried to pull Win closer, tilting his head to try and deepen the kiss, the crisp in Team’s hand crumbled to dust.
Win pushed the Oak away thankfully, covering up any uncomfortableness with an awkward laugh.
Team glanced up to see Dean standing over him, a concerned look on his face.
“You can leave if you want.” Dean sighed, “I’ll stay.”
“- Go on.” Dean had a knowing look on his face, watching as Win finished another kiss, glancing over at the pair and beaming at Team.
He didn’t seem to have noticed that Oak had re-joined the line…. But Team had.
“Thank you P’Dean.” He waiied politely, dumping the rest of his crisps in a bin, before rushing to join the line, trying not to tap his foot impatiently as the line moved forwards.
Win didn’t seem to have noticed that Team had joined the queue, frowning at the sight of Dean sitting there.
“Hey, do you have any spare change?”
Startled out of his thoughts, Team glanced up, only to see that it was Oak who had spoken, prompting him to shake his head with a scowl.
Oak pouted, “Come on, you’ll understand when you kiss him!!”
Team had to bite his tongue, before he could blurt out that he’d had his tongue down Win’s throat more times than he could count.
“Maybe he’ll let me with just this…” Oak muttered, “… since it’s for a good cause and everything.”
Again, Team bit his tongue as they reached the booth.
“I’ve only got this left.” Oak stated, holding out his change, “Think I can get a kiss anyway?”
“I… really don’t think that would be fair.” It was clear that Win was forcing himself to be polite.
“Come on, nobody has to know.”
“It’s not fair to the charity though.”
“Well…” Oak leaned in closer, “… maybe we can meet up later? Go out and get some coffee?”
“He has plans!” Team snapped, unwilling to keep silent as Win visibly straightened up and beamed.
Oak frowned, “You… know each other?”
Team ignored him, gently shouldering past him, shoving the correct amount of change into the jar before grabbing Win by the back of the neck to haul him in for a kiss, making sure to deepen it for at least ten seconds.
When he finally pulled away, he made sure to keep his fingers in Win’s hair.
“Can we go and get something to eat after this?” He pouted, as Win kept the dopy look on his face.
“Whatever you want babe.”
Ignoring the pet name (for once), Team pecked Win’s lips one more time for good measure, before turning and sending a slightly smug smirk over at Oak.
“See you later… sweetheart.”
He didn’t look back to see whether or not Win kissed Oak… he was the only one who got to kiss Win for free after all.
Chapter 67: Tutor/Fighter - Apologies (NSFW!)
Prompt from Anonymous: Could you do one with Fighter and Tor apologizing to each other and actually talking about what happened with a little of fluff or maybe a nsfw end please
“How could you do this to me?” Fighter’s voice was heart-breaking, eyes watering, “Didn’t you trust me to make my own choices?”
Tutor was in the middle of the bed, not looking at Fighter, almost in shame.
“I didn’t think you would let someone… do that to you. Bully you like that.” Fighter shook his head, “I never expected that from you.”
Tutor looked up, hurt and regret in his eyes. “I- I just wanted to protect you.”
“Protect me? I’m not a child, I don’t need your protection, especially not from my father!”
“- What were you thinking?!” Fighter’s voice was soft and a little bit desperate.
“I… just wanted you to be happy.” Tutor whispered tearfully, “Don’t be angry… I just wanted you to be happy.”
Fighter closed his eyes and sighed.
It was a trembling sigh, eyes shut tight. He was trying to hold the tears in ever since Tutor tearfully told him that they should break up…. But he couldn’t hold them back any longer. The tears started running slowly down his cheeks, as he turned his head to let out a soft sob, all the emotions of their break-up and subsequent arguments rushing out.
There was no stopping them.
Fighting to keep his face turned away from Tutor, Fighter missed the younger student shuffling closer, Tutor cupping his face with his hands.
“Don’t cry.” Tutor whispered, “I’m sorry.”
Unable to resist, Fighter wrapped his arms around Tutor, pulling him into a hug as the tears continued to flow, his breathing ragged and uneven.
“Don’t ever do this again.” He whispered, “You need to trust me.” He pulled away slightly, wiping away the tears and snot with the back of his hand, “I can’t have a boyfriend who treats me like a child.”
“I know.” Tutor’s voice was so low, you could barely hear it, “I’m sorry.”
Fighter took Tutor’s face in his hands, kissing him as hard as he could, “I can’t stand the thought of you leaving me.”
“I-I won’t leave you… never again.”
Another kiss, this one deeper as Fighter allowed himself to be pushed down to the floor…. He didn’t want to take the offensive, not after… the incident. He knew that Tutor needed him, as the younger man ran his hands all over his body, before moving to unbutton Fighter’s jeans.
“On the bed.” Fighter whispered, “Please, on the bed.”
Fighter felt like Tutor had been preparing him for hours when the younger man finally pushed inside, causing him to whimper Tutor’s name breathlessly.
Tutor’s whole body seemed to change the second he entered Fighter, as he paused for a moment, closing his eyes and just breathing out, body relaxing against Fighter’s.
It was like he was completely overwhelmed by what he was feeling.
And then he started to move his hips.
“Fuck… Tutor, ah!”
Tutor started moving quicker, leaning in close so that his lips were right by Fighter’s ears. “I’ll never leave you again, I promise!” He whispered, thrusts getting faster and deeper, “Never again.”
Their breathing grew quicker and quicker, Tutor’s moans getting louder and louder, pushing himself in as far as he could as Fighter’s moans intertwined with his own.
“P’Fighter.” Tutor moaned his name one more time before he came, collapsing on top of Fighter.
When they had both calmed down and their heartbeats slowed, Fighter grabbed onto Tutor tightly, whimpering at the sensation of Tutor still inside him.
“I’ll never leave you.” Tutor whispered again, gently pulling out and nestling into Fighter’s side., “Never again.”
Chapter 68: Tin/Can - Chapter 31 Sequel
Prompt Katie_Emm: This really deserves a sequel to. Maybe P’No talking to Can. (Referring to Chapter 31
“Why did P’Type want to talk to Tin?”
Techno winced, “He… just wants to have a word with him.”
Can was silent for a moment, before he almost seemed to deflate, sinking into himself. “I won’t be any good at it.”
“Good at what?” At first, Techno was sure he was talking about an upcoming match or class.
Techno remained silent, giving Can the chance to continue.
“It’s… confusing and amazing at the same time.” Can whispered, staring at his hands.
“It can be.” Techno admitted, having seen the beginning of Type and Tharn’s relationship (and nothing was more amazing and confusing that that shit-show), “But… it’s best not to fight love when it does come to you, okay?”
“And, how do you know you’re in love.”
“You just… know.” Techno didn’t really know how to explain it.
“… I think I like Tin, but I don’t know if I love him.” Can shook his head, like that would help sort his thoughts out, “When I was with him, I- “ He paused in thought.
“Happy?” Techno frowned, “… Loved?”
“Right…” Techno sighed, “… Just, try and keep an open mind, okay?”
It was Monday evening after practice when Can first noticed the bag of lamb skewers near his locker.
He’d been practicing his shots long after the others… maybe someone forgot it?
He eyed it warily for a moment, before picking It up and taking it into the office that some of the physical education teachers usually used, placing it in their fridge.
They probably forgot it.
It happened again, this time appearing near his locker before practice.
This time he shared them with the others on the team, missing the scowls from the familiar figure watching from the side-lines.
This happened for the rest of the week.
Before practice, food would just be waiting on the bench, which was then inevitably shared out amongst the others (no matter how strangely P’No and P’Type stared at him).
It wasn’t until the weekend came around, that Can actually realised that he missed the free food.
Hence the reason he was getting changed to go to Ai’No’s and beg him to take him to the market and pay for his dinner.
Except, that he opened the door and Tin was on the other side, hand raised mid-knock as they both blinked in surprise at each other.
“W-what are you doing here?” Can forced out, trying to act like he didn’t care.
Silently, Tin held up a familiar looking bag full of lamb skewers.
“You… got me food?”
“Yes.” Tin frowned, “Like I have been doing all week.”
Can opened his mouth, only to stop as his brain started to process the information and he just stared at Tin in shock.
“I…want to eat it together?” He finally blurted out, “I think we need to actually talk.”
“Yeah.” Tin still looked a little shocked, “Yeah, I think we do.”
The look on Tin’s face as they sat down was nearly enough to make Can give up, just apologise for wasting Tin’s time, turn around and go home.
He wasn’t stupid.
He could see the dark bruises underneath Tin’s eyes, the tired schlump of his shoulders and how he didn’t look as well put together.
Was this all because of what happened between them?
“Cantaloupe… Can- “ Tin stopped, his tone so defeated as he spoke.
It would be easier to call it quits now, but Can couldn’t help but remember what Ai’No said;
//” But… it’s best not to fight love when it does come to you, okay?” \\
“I’m sorry.” Can eventually blurted, unable to think of any other way to begin, “I-I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
Tin’s expression was cautious, suspicious and guarded, before he sighed wearily, “No, it’s me who should be sorry… I pushed you too far, and I tried to push you into something you didn’t want to do.”
Can had the distinct impression that Tin had never really had to apologise to someone before.
It was nice to think he was the first.
“Can we… take this once step at a time?” He eventually whispered, smiling at the glimmer of hope in Tin’s eyes.
“Okay. One step at a time.”
Chapter 69: Tharn/Type, Ae/Pete, Sarawat/Tine - Sex Toys (NSFW!)
Small rant, feel free to ignore.
So, my job just made me redundant, which means that i now have to get back onto the Universal Credit bullshit. The meds that are meant to help me deal with my anxiety aren't doing shit, which means another meeting with my doctor, and I'm fucking lonely! Because nobody wants to date an overweight, anxious, introverted asexual.
So yeah... i'm feeling pretty shitty, but I have enough pre-written chapters that should keep you guys going until i feel better :)
Prompt from Anonymous: I would absolutely love a fic of first time toy play! Didn't matter the fandom or specific toy, but like... Tharn finally convincing Type to try out a butt plug after months and months of asking, Pete shyly showing Ae his cute vibrator for the first time, Sarawat and Tine getting a dildo as a prank gift from one of their friends and deciding why not give it a try anyway... Also if you're uncomfortable writing smut about it, is be fine with a silly take! Your fics are amazing!
Type hissed as Tharn pulled out, hating the empty feeling.
He then frowned, expecting Tharn to collapse next to him, pulling him in for a hug, only for Tharn to stay where he was. Curious, Type went to look over his shoulder, only to stop when Tharn broke the silence.
Type knew that tone. That was Tharn’s ‘please indulge me in my kink’ tone.
And Type knew exactly what kink Tharn wanted him to indulge.
“If you have that butt plug in your hands, I’ll kick you.” He threatened, wincing when he felt something hard and rubber pressing against his hole.
Tharn dodged the kick.
“Please?” Type didn’t have to look to know that Tharn was pouting, “Just for one day?”
“I am not fucking wearing one of these all day!”
“Not even if I promised you locker room sex after your practice?” Taking Type’s silence as an agreement, Tharn pushed the toy in slightly, rubbing Type’s back as the other man buried his face into the pillow, hissing as the wider part of the butt plug made its way inside. When it was finally inside, Type pushed himself to his knees, slowly turning round to glare at Tharn.
“I’m taking it out before football practice.” He growled.
“Then no locker room sex.” Tharn slapped his lightly on the hip, “Now go and have a shower.”
Walking with it was hard.
Every step made it press up against his prostate, which sent sparks right to his cock. By the time he got to his first class, he was impossibly turned on. He thought about darting into the bathroom to jerk off, only for Ai’No to grab his hand and pull him inside.
Resisting the urge to swear at his friend, he went to sit down, nearly cumming in his pants as the plug moved even deeper.
The next five hours passed by in a blur, and honestly, Type remembered none of it.
He didn’t take part in the football practice, choosing to stand on the side lines, lingering in the locker room as the others left, ignoring Techno’s concerned looks.
Ten minutes after the others had cleared out, the door opened again as Tharn made his way inside.
“Come on.” Tharn beamed, “Let’s go into the showers.”
“I am never doing this again.”
“Ai’Ae!” Pete flushed bright red, burying his face in his hands as Ae knelt over him.
“Ai’Pete.” Ae chuckled, “Open your eyes.”
“No!” Pete whined, as Ae’s hand ran up his thigh, the engineering student almost seeming to enjoy how goose bumps appeared on the pale skin, “You’re going to be mad.”
Noticing that Ae sounded almost amused, Pete slowly opened his eyes only to yelp and close them again at what was in Ae’s hands.
He couldn’t believe he’d forgotten about…. That.
He just shoved it into his underwear drawer after the last time.
“I want to see you use it.”
It was almost comical how quickly Pete’s pupils widened.
“Ai’Ae, I- “
Ae looked like he was seconds away from cumming at the thought…. Until his mistook Pete’s silence and obvious blush as a rejection, setting the vibrator back down on the bed. “We don’t have to. It was just- “
Pete couldn’t help but smile. Ae was so good to him. Slowly, he pushed himself into a seated position and reached out for the toy.
It was odd… thinking about how often he used this toy before he met Ae, only to practically throw it away as soon as something… someone better replaced it.
Sensing that he was okay to continue, Ae leaned down to connect their lips together in a slow kiss, pulling back and smiling at the flush that had spread down Pete’s face, his neck and his chest, his lips deliciously swollen.
Ae wondered if Pete knew just how beautiful he was, both inside and out, feeling like he was luckiest person in the world to have someone like this under him.
“Ai’Ae?” Pete’s quiet voice broke him free of his musings, causing him to jump slightly, eyes wide as Pete handed him the toy.
“It’s okay.” Ae whispered, “Just tell me if you want me to stop.” He shuffled down the mattress to settle between Pete’s spread legs. He felt the other man tense, prompting him to rub his hands along the inside of Pete’s upper thighs, knowing that that would help soothe any nerves Pete felt.
“You’re so hard.” Ae whispered, brushing one finger along Pete’s cock, as Pete whimpered at the dirty talk.
Preparation didn’t take long, Ae easily slipping in one finger, a second one following on quickly as he gently scissored them in and out, Pete rolling his hips with the sensation.
“You’re so beautiful.” Ae whispered, adding more lube to his fingers and slipping a third one inside.
Ae nodded, grabbing the vibrator, lubing it up and pressing it against Pete’s hole, “Ready?”
“Mm.” Pete nodded shyly, eyes rolling back in his head as Ae switched it on, slowly moving the vibrator inside. His mouth hung open, an uncontrollable stream of moans falling from it as Ae moved the toy in and out slowly.
It wasn’t long before Pete’s orgasm crept up on him, heat coiling deep in his stomach as Ae laced his fingers with his.
He couldn’t remember much of what happened after his orgasm hit him like a truck, only coming to minutes later in the warm embrace of Ae’s arms.
“Love you.” He managed to mutter, before his eyes slipped shut.
“I love you too Ai’Pete.”
Boss and Man honestly intended it as a prank.
A not-so innocent prank, but a prank none-the-less.
“I told you we shouldn’t have stopped for something to drink.” Man hissed as they hid in the closet, their little ‘prank’ lying out on the bed, the front door closing downstairs as they heard Tine and Sarawat’s voices downstairs, “We could have gotten away!”
“Shut up, shut up, shut up!”
“I don’t think we have anything in the fridge.” They heard Tine sigh, “I’ll nip out to the store.”
“We can just order something.”
“We can’t order something every night.” Tine chuckled, “Don’t worry, I won’t be long.”
Boss and Man stuck their tongues out in mock disgust as there was the sound of kissing.
“Promise.” The door opened and closed again, followed by the sound of someone coming up the stairs.
They both knew exactly when Sarawat spotted the dildo on the bed, a sharp intake of breath filling the room.
“What the- Boss.” Sarawat hissed, as Boss in the closet automatically opened his mouth to protest, only for Man to quickly cover it.
They were both involved, why was he the only one blamed?!
Through the gaps in the closet door, they say Sarawat take a seat on the bed, avoiding looking at the toy.
And then he did look at it…. And continued to look at it, before a sly smirk appeared on his face and he removed his shirt.
Boss and Man glanced at each other, both mouthing the same thing.
Because Sarawat was now removing his pants.
There was no way he knew that Boss and Man were still there… he honestly believed they were smart enough to get out before they came home.
He was pulling their last gag gift of lube out of a drawer now, and Boss and Man couldn’t have stopped looking quick enough.
There was the click of a lid, and Boss was the first to panic.
“WE’RE SORRY! WE’RE SORRY!” He screamed, bursting out of the closet, hands covering his eyes as he stumbled down the stairs blindly, knowing that man was probably doing the same, “MY EYES! MY EYES!”
Under the covers of the bed, Sarawat couldn’t help but chuckle as his friends made their way out of his home, slamming the door behind them.
For a moment, he entertained the possibility of getting dressed and hiding the sex toy… only to look at it again.
Well… he was already undressed with the lube out.
And Tine did get a good result in his recent test. He deserved some sort of an award.
Tine dropped the bags on the ground when he heard the moaning coming from upstairs.
“Pervert.” He muttered, already removing his shirt and rushing up the steps, a noticeable tent in his boxers, his pants already undone and just barely hanging off his hips.
Sarawat froze, one hand curled into the sheets, the other on the butt of the dildo.
“Fuck.” Tine whined, moving closer as Sarawat parted his legs even wider, the limbs glistening with sweat and shaking, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”
He removed his pants and boxers, grabbing a hold of the end of the dildo and tilting it upwards with a shallow thrust. Sarawat swore, both hands clawing at the sheets as he panted at the suddenness.
As Tine used his other hand to jerk Sarawat off, it didn’t take long for Sarawat to orgasm, both hands flying up to Tine’s arms, nails digging in.
Once he came down from his high, Sarawat looked happily exhausted as Tine pulled the dildo out, looking at it curiously.
“Have you always had this?”
Sarawat just smiled.
Chapter 70: Tharn/Type - Panic Attacks (Trigger warning!)
Prompt from mimi: Tharn and Type are in Type's hometown and while they are walking they end up in the place where Type was abused (sorry I didn´t know how to say it ) and Type has a panic attack and Tharn gets all protective and takes care of Type.
“Type, you need to breathe with me, okay?”
Tharn’s hand on his back was gentle and soft, nothing like the hands of… him. He was rubbing little circles on the space between his shoulder blades, talking to him, voice low and quiet.
Type honestly wasn’t hearing a good half of what was being said, but Tharn’s voice was soothing and it was enough to keep him from totally toppling over the edge.
“That’s it…” Tharn continued, “… Keep your head down, all right. Stay calm, I’m just going to- “
Tharn moved to stand up, only for Type to panic and grab his shirt.
What if Tharn was caught as well? What if he was tied to the chair and- and- and-
“Hey, hey it’s alright, I’m not going anywhere.” Tharn stopped where he was, “I was just getting my phone to see if your Dad could come and- “
“- NO!” Type snapped, breathing quickening, “Not him… I-I-I don’t need him, I-I need you.”
Tharn seemed to have been stunned into silence at this, keeping a gentle hand rubbing back and forth on Type’s back.
“We need to get away from here.” Tharn eventually sighed, “It’s not doing you any good to stick around here.”
“I-I don’t know if I can!” The pain in his chest was getting worse now.
“Alright… do you want to try some water?”
Type started to shake his head, no, because that would mean Tharn leaving, but Tharn was quick to stop him, “It’s okay, I brought some with me. I’m not going anywhere, okay? But it might make you feel a bit better.”
Type nodded shakily, reaching out to accept the bottle, only to realise that his hands were shaking too hard to actually hold it.
Pride be damned.
Just wanting this feeling to stop, wanting to feel like his mind was his own again, Type allowed Tharn to help, taking tiny, little sips, taking care not to spill any.
“It’s alright.” Tharn whispered, “Take as long as you need.”
“I-I-I don’t want to be here!” Type snapped, trying to force himself to his feet.
Tharn, to his credit, didn’t argue with him, simply helping him to his feet and wrapping his arm around him. Type leaned into Tharn’s chest, completely drained as Tharn started to lead him away from that place.
It was meant to be an innocent walk.
How could he have forgotten about that place?
“I love you.” Tharn whispered, “I’m here, and I love you.”
Ah… that was why.
How could he think of that place when he was with Tharn?
Chapter 71: Onesided Techno/Kengkla - Canon Divergence
Prompt from Samanthaa23: Can you do a No/Kla fic? I know a lot of people don't like their pairing but I do love them after reading the book. Maybe a rewrite of their scene in LBC where No a lot more sober and even more into it?
With agreement from the prompter, it has been changed to a one-sided No/Kla, and a sort of fix it, where No is more sober and finds Kla in his bed actually talks about it with Kla.
“I’m fine Ai’Type.” Techno groaned as he leaned heavily against the wall, flashing a lazy, drunken smirk at his friend, “You don’t want to keep Ai’Tharn waiting.”
“Brat.” Type rolled his eyes, “You sure you’ll be okay going up the stairs?”
“Yes… if I do it slowly.”
“Alright.” Type clapped him on the shoulder, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“See you tomorrow.”
As Type closed the door behind him, Techno slowly started his trek upstairs, stumbling in through his bedroom door and flopping onto his bed… only to yelp as someone grunted in pain.
“What the- “ He wrenched the covers off his bed, eyes widening at the sight of Kengkla staring up at him, “- N’Kla, what are you doing in my bed?!”
“- Why aren’t you in Ai’Nic’s room? What if I’d come home a little drunker and- “ He stopped at the look on Kengkla’s face.
He almost looked… disappointed?
Techno knew he was naïve… but he wasn’t stupid.
“Kengkla…. What are you doing in my bed?”
“I-I-I- “ It was clear that Kengkla hadn’t thought this far ahead, “- I like you, and I thought- “
“N’Kla.” Techno’s quiet sigh stopped him, “I’m sorry but…” He took a seat on the bed, groaning to himself.
He was just a little too drunk for this.
Batting Kengkla’s hand away when the younger man tried to pull him closer, Techno shook his head, “I’m sorry but… you’re my brother’s best friend. I just don’t think of you like that. I never have.”
“Never?” Kengka’s voice hitched in the middle.
“Kengkla… you’re a kid.” Techno looked over at him, only to wince at the unshed tears in the younger kids’ eyes, “You’re in high school, so… no, never. Sorry.”
Techno frowned at the blank look on Kengkla’s face.
“I don’t mean to hurt your feelings.” He sighed, “But… I can’t change how I feel. You can’t change my mind.”
For a moment, it looked like Kengkla was going to argue, before he suddenly pushed himself off the bed and rushed towards the door, ignoring how Techno called out for him.
Overwhelmed with a feeling of guilt, Techno flopped back onto the bed, throwing an arm over his eyes.
Chapter 72: Win/Team - Protective Team
Prompt from vokdas: Omg now i would really like to see team being protective
Team would be lying if he said he hadn’t found Win annoying when he first joined the swim team. All the pestering and weird flirting.
He got used to it eventually, even if PDA wasn’t really his thing.
It was hard to resist someone like Win though… it was like he was a moth being drawn to the light of Win’s smile.
Cheesy, yes, but that was how he felt.
It was only when they were six months into their relationship, that Team discovered what Win was really like.
Win was… protective.
Team couldn’t count how many times, Win had stood up for him or any of his friends.
To the people who hated Dean and Pharm being together.
To people being cruel towards the younger members of their friendship group.
To those who tried to flirt Pharm, Dean or Team, knowing that they were taken (he really hated it when someone flirted with Team in front of him).
Or when rival swim teams started fights, leading to Win jumping in front of Team, protecting him from a hastily thrown punch. Of course, what no one saw coming was Win losing his balance on the wet floor, falling and cracking his head on the ground.
Team didn’t get into too much trouble for hitting the other member. Yes, he now had a warning, but it was worth it.
Win needed stitches in his head because of that… bastard.
And so, Team vowed that he was never going to let that happen again. It was time to change the script a little.
The minute Win got released from the hospital, Team refused to let him do pretty much anything.
He wanted a glass of water from the kitchen?
Forget it, Team was already on his feet.
Win lasted a little under two hours before he got fed up.
“Please, please let me get up and move around a bit!” He pleaded, “My muscles are going to atrophy at this rate!”
“The Doctor said you should move as little as possible.” Team continued to bustle around, “You have a concussion… and it’ll be taking your muscles weeks to atrophy and you only have to sit there for a few days.”
“And what if you slip on the floor and hurt your head again?” Team fretted, “Or twist your ankle!”
It was funny, but Win could see the actual worry in his eyes.
“Can I at least go to the bathroom on my own?”
“I’ll help, but you’ll have to wipe your own ass.”
Well, at least he still had some dignity left.
“Are you okay? How are you feeling?” Team was back, sitting on the edge of the bed, reaching out and taking Win’s hand, clearly concerned by Win’s silence.
“I’m fine, I promise!” Win resisted the urge to roll his eyes, “Don’t you have a class?”
“Yeah, but- “
“- I don’t want you falling behind just because of me.” Win sighed, “Go on. I promise I won’t go anywhere.”
“Should I take you to the bathroom first?”
“Team, I’m fine!”
“Call me if you need anything, anything at all! I can leave and- “
“- I. Will. Be. Fine!”
Team paused at Win’s tone, before leaning over and gently kissing his boyfriend’s cheek. “I’ll be back soon.”
“Try to sleep.”
“I will, I will.”
Chapter 73: Love By Chance Friendships - Football Match Bet
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Friendship: Can/Good/Ae and minor Champ/No/Type
The Football/soccer club decided to do a Seniors VS Juniors game for fun and some how a bet on losers buy the winners Dinner. Much to the Seniors surprise the Junior’s win because of Can and Good who work really well together, like they pass the ball to each other without looking and the other is just there at the right place and time. With Ae leading them. While the Junior’s celebrate Ae let’s the Seniors know that his High school use to play Can and Good’s and he’s knew what they could do when he made the bet.
“Seniors verses Juniors?” Type raised an eyebrow and smirked at the younger trio, “You have to be joking.”
Ae shook his head, “Nope. With all this extra training you’ve been putting up through, I haven’t had a proper date with Pete in over a week!”
“Me neither!” Can piped up, only to frown, “Except… with Tin… obviously.”
“My…. Legs are…. Aching.” Good slowly nodded in agreement with his friends.
“We have an important match against an opposing university in less than a week, we need to practice!” Type protested, throwing his hands up into the air when the three juniors simply stared at him, “Fine… if you three really think you’re ready, then prove it. You three, against me, Champ and Techno.”
“We can do that.” Ae spoke up, “Let’s make it a bet. The losing team has to buy the winning team dinner for a week, deal?”
“Don’t we do that anyway- Ow!” Techno winced as Champ nudged him in the side.
“Deal.” Type agreed, shaking hands with Ae, “Let’s say Friday, at six?”
As the Junior trio left, Techno shook his head.
“I have a bad feeling about this.”
Chuckling, Champ threw his arm around the shorter man’s shoulder, “What’s there to worry about? We’re Seniors, they’re Juniors! We have way more life experience than them!”
“I have come to a conclusion…. That life experience isn’t worth shit.” Champ gasped, hands on his knees as the Juniors scored yet another goal, “How are they doing that?”
That, was the way Can and Good didn’t even have to look at each other as they passed the ball.
The ball was being left, right, backwards, forwards and even over the top of Techno, Type and Champ’s head.
They were currently three goals down.
… Four goals down.
“I have so many regrets right now.” Champ whined, “Type, can we just- “
“- No.” Whereas Champ was willing to hand over victory and surrender, Type was determined to see this through to the end.
“We still have thirty minutes to go, we can pull this back!”
Techno opened his mouth to protest, only to shut his mouth when Type shot him a vicious glare.
None of them seemed to notice the smug look on Ae’s face as the game continued.
The thirty minutes flashed by, and the end score was 4-1, to the Juniors, who were all whooping in glee.
“Barbecue! I want barbecue!” Can cheered, as Good slowly nodded in agreement.
Ae turned to the Seniors, a smirk on his face, “I guess we’re having barbecue.”
“Yay for us.” Type muttered, rolling his eyes before turning away, “Come on then, let’s get this over and done with.” His phone was in his hand, probably sending off a text to Tharn about the unfairness of it all.
“I have something to confess.” Ae stated, as Can and Good bickered over what to get (which, with their totally different speaking speeds, was usually hilarious to watch), “I…. knew that they could do that.”
“And by that, we assume you mean the creepy not looking at each other thing?” Champ piped up, as Ae nodded.
“Yeah, my high school used to play against theirs’ all the time, and we’d hate it.” Ae groaned, “I remembering going to tackle Good once, because I thought he was an easy target, and he just looked at me, smirked, flicked the ball over his head to Can, who headed the ball into the goal.” He shook his head, “All I could do was stand there in shock.”
“Yeah, I can imagine…. Why have we never seen that before?!”
Ae shrugged, “Free food. They had to make sure they won.”
“And… the idea that we could win against other universities wasn’t a good enough incentive?” Type threw his hands into the air, “Unbelievable!”
“Don’t blame me!” Ae leant back slightly, “I don’t understand their thought process!”
“Right.” Type thought to himself for a few moments, before a wicked smirk appeared on his face, “N’Can. N’Good.” He called out to get their attention, “I’d like to make a deal with you two.”
“What… kind… of deal?” Good asked.
“If you do what you did today against the other universities and we win the match, we will pay for your lunches for a whole week afterwards!”
“Deal! Deal, deal, deal, deal!” Can whooped.
Nobody noticed Techno sulking at the end of the table.
“We do that anyway.”
Chapter 74: Bank/Golf - Running Away
Prompt from JemDragon84: I just watched My Bromance the series.... any chance you can do something for the Bank/Golf fans? But, what if Bank decided to follow Golf? What if they didn’t let themselves be separated? Secret communications through friends? Or Bank Running away to the US? Just a HEA? The TV show gave a semi good ending ( lot of lose ends, but still better then the film). Does that help inspire an idea?
Golf was going to America.
Golf was going to America because Golf’s Father wanted to separate them.
He wanted to separate them because they’d been careless and got caught.
“We should have been more careful.” Golf whispered.
They’d both snuck out of the house, knowing that this might be the last chance they’d ever get to talk.
They were both crying. Now was not the time to hold emotions back.
“So… what are we going to do?” Bank asked, his quiet voice, broken by sobbing hiccups, shattering the silence.
Golf looked down at him. Bank had his eyes closer, head resting against his shoulder. He sounded tired and sad… so vulnerable.
“I don’t know.” Golf answered honestly. He didn’t know, he couldn’t see any way around this… unless.
“We could leave… right now.”
There was a moment of silence, before Bank slowly pulled back a bit, looking up at him, “L-Leave?”
Golf nodded, “If we stay… I’ll be sent to America, and you’ll be here, we’ll be separated! So let’s just, pack what we need and leave, run away!”
“What about school and- “
“- We’ll figure it out, I promise.”
It took a moment, but Bank eventually nodded, “A-alright.”
Golf pressed his lips to Bank’s quickly, before pulling away, “If we’re going, we’d better be going now. We’ll have to be gone before morning.”
Bank nodded in agreement, “Alright, let’s go then.”
They rushed back to the house, sneaking in through an open window, grabbing bags and anything they thought they’d need. Clothes, passports, laptops, chargers, etc. They then tiptoed downstairs, filling another bag full of food and some bottled water.
Then they took some cash from a purse lying on the table, Bank filled with so much guilt that he just had to leave a note behind.
They loaded up the car, speeding away as quickly as they could, knowing that the engine would have woken their parents.
Bank’s phone started to buzz almost immediately, prompting him to glance at the screen, seeing his Mother’s name and picture flashing up.
He pushed it into his bag, ignoring how it stopped, before starting up again
The pair sat in silence for about half an hour as what they were doing really sank in.
They were running away.
What were they going to do?
Where were they going?
They really hadn’t thought this through.
Bank glanced over at Golf, “Where are we going?”
Golf kept his eyes on the road, “We’ll fill up the tank in the next town, then drive as far away as possible.” He replied softly, “When we need to sleep, we’ll park somewhere quiet and move to the backseat, it has plenty of room and it means that we can save money. Once we’re far enough away, I’ll get a job and we’ll go from there.” He paused, “As long as we’re together, we’ll be fine.”
“As long as we’re together.”
Chapter 75: Tharn/Type - Bottom Tharn (NSFW!)
Prompt from Giulia: Can you write a story about tharn and type? Tharn and type talk about type being the top and then tharn accepted type being the top for once and they will do it with type top. R rated please <3
The air around them seemed charged with electricity.
Tharn smirked around his mouthful. He loved it when Type got so desperate that he could barely speak.
Tharn could only pick out his own name, the rest was just moaning and whining pleas. Type’s hands were tangled in Tharn’s hair as Tharn slipped a finger between Type’s ass, teasing at his entrance, as he took Type in deeper.
“Ai’Tharn… Ai’Tharn… wait! Stop!”
The word “stop” was accompanied a swift hit to the head as Tharn immediately stopped what he was doing, pulling off of Type’s cock, glancing up with a worried gaze.
“Ai’Type, what’s wrong?” Tharn moved back up the bed, frowning at the look on Type’s face.
“I-I want to try something.” Type muttered, pushing himself into a seated position.
Type took a deep breath, before finally making eye contact, determination written all over his face, “I want to try what we talked about.”
Tharn paused, mind flashing back to last night, a drunken conversation where Type paid particular attention to his ass, compliment after compliment spilling out of his mouth.
‘I wanna top… just once’ Type had whined, grabbing Tharn’s ass, “Just… wanna make you feel good too.”
“We… didn’t really talk about it.” Tharn eventually forced out, “You were a little drunk, but- “
“- We don’t have to if you’re not ready.” Type was clearly disappointed, but forced a smile onto his face, lying back down, preparing for Tharn to continue.
“Type.” Tharn pulled Type back into a seated position, hoping that he didn’t look too nervous, “We can try it… if you really want.”
Type nodded with a grin, guiding Tharn back so that he was the one lying against the mattress with a deep kiss. Tharn took that as agreement from Type’s side, breaking their make-out session to reach over to the nightstand to grab the lube.
Taking a deep breath, Tharn pulled him closer, spreading his legs for Type to kneel between. He’d been half-hard the whole time he was blowing Type, but now the anticipation had him fully erect. “You’re going have to take your time stretching me out….” He whispered, nerves getting the better of him, “… It’s been a while.”
The look Type gave him was one of Tharn’s favourites.
Snarky. Bitchy… almost like Type was silently asking ‘why are you treating me like an idiot.”
Tharn couldn’t help but but kiss the look away, yelping into it as a slick finger worked in between his cheeks.
“I know how this works.” Type grumbled, pushing the first finger in a little too quickly, making Tharn hiss in pain.
And just like that, Type started to panic.
“It’s okay, it’s okay!” Tharn grabbed him, stopping from backing out entirely, “Just… slowly, okay? Like I was with you?”
Type nodded, waiting for Tharn to relax around his finger.
“Okay…” Tharn nodded jerkily, “… you can move them.”
Type obeyed, taking care to move them a lot slower this time, eyes on Tharn at all time, watching for his reactions. What Tharn liked and didn’t like, quickly learning where to bend his knuckle to make Tharn’s hips jump off the bed slightly.
Soon Tharn relaxed around him further, as Type leaned over, pressing his lips against Tharn’s neck and jaw, making Tharn sigh softly.
“You-you can add a second finger now.”
It seemed to last for hours.
Tharn’s voice broke more and more as they continued, toes curling, his grip on Type’s hair tightening as he was filled, stretched and teased to the edge.
Not long after Type added a third finger, dragging them over Tharn’s prostate, Tharn desperately started to tap Type’s shoulder. “I-I’m ready! Fuck, I-I’m ready.”
Type smirked, pressing against Tharn’s prostate one last time, before removing the fingers and settling between Tharn’s thighs, Tharn’s ankles hooked high behind Type’s back as the pair shared another kiss.
“Go slow.” Tharn whispered into the kiss, “Go really slow.”
“I know.” A strange look flashed across Type’s face for a moment, before he muttered, “Love you.”
“Love you- Mmm!”
Type rolled his hips, pressing inside slowly, paying careful attention to Tharn’s face. When Tharn flinched at the stretch, Type paused, waiting until Tharn relaxed again before moving.
“Oh G-god!” Tharn whined, “W-why didn’t we do this sooner?”
“Because you’re a possessive bas-AH!” Type’s retort was cut off as Tharn clenched the lower half of his body.
“Sorry, were you about to say something?”
For his attitude, Type did exactly that, pulling back and snapping his hips forward in a quick motion that made Tharn moan slightly.
“That’s it… like that.”
Type grabbed Tharn’s hands, pinning them to the bed beside his head, kissing him hard, repeating the thrusting motion again and again and again until Tharn couldn’t get out a coherent word if he wanted to.
Not that Type was much better, the pair of them simply panting for air.
After a few minutes of this, Type paused, pulling a frustrated groan from Tharn’s lips.
“Type, come- AH!”
Type grabbed Tharn’s hips, pulling him further down the bed, before starting up again.
Now, Tharn was shouting, every rock of Type’s body slamming his cock into Tharn’s prostate until he was shaking hard beneath him.
“Tharn, I- “
Those words were all that was needed for Tharn to tip over the edge, body jerking, breath catching in his throat, cum spurting onto his belly.
He barely noticed Type cumming as well, collapsing on top of him, bodies sliding against one another.
“Love you.” Type pressed his lips to Tharn’s throat, gently pulling out and rolling over, pulling Tharn into his arms.
“W-we need to clean up.” Tharn murmured, suddenly feeling exhausted.
“Hmmm, in a bit.”
Chapter 76: Win/Team - Nightmare
Prompt from Mlkleber: Would love more Win/Team protective/loving stories!
The scream echoed throughout the room, and Win was sitting up before he was fully awake.
He felt around the bed, only to frown at how empty it was, prompting him to look over at the sofa. Team was sat there, a blanket wrapped him indicating that he’d snuck out of bed a lot earlier to sleep there.
He looked up as Win got out of bed, dark circles under his eyes, sweat soaking through his t-shirt.
“I’m here.” Win whispered, “I’m here.”
Team shuddered, “It’s okay… it’s okay.”
He pushed Win away, dropping the blanket on the floor and heading to the kitchen, filling up a glass of water, downing it in one go.
Win watched from the sofa, sighing as Team pulled the damp t-shirt off, throwing it in the direction of the washing basket.
“I’ll be fine.” Team almost seemed to be talking to himself, “I can try and sleep for a few more hours, and drink some extra coffee in the morning.”
“You need to sleep properly.” Win gently spoke up, “We’re coming up to a week of poor sleep for you?”
“I don’t- “
Win was on his feet and wrapping Team in his arms, lifting him up and carrying him back towards the bed, curling himself around the younger boy protectively.
“Sleep.” He whispered, “I’ll keep watch, you’re safe here.”
Knowing that there was no way to win this argument, Team relaxed slightly in his boyfriend’s grasp.
“Safest place in the world.” He murmured sleepily, curling up further, sighing in relief at the warmth he was feeling.
Warm and safe.
Win made a satisfied noise, arms settling around Team, holding him securely in place.
Team didn’t remember falling asleep.
When Team next woke up, dawn was lighting the sky outside the window.
He rolled over to look his boyfriend in the eyes.
“Are you okay?”
Team nodded, “I’m okay.” He rubbed his eyes and shifted around, curling up on Win’s lap, head resting against Win’s knee, as Win gently stroked his hair.
Trying not to fall back asleep as Win continued to stroke his hair, Team frowned up at him, “Did you get any sleep?”
“Yeah, I did.” Win smiled warmly down at him, “Don’t worry about that, okay. If you need more sleep, then get more sleep, okay?”
“I-I have class- “
“- You need sleep more, okay?”
“O-Okay.” Team closed his eyes, sleep coming to him quickly again.
Chapter 77: Win/Team - Body Insecurity (NSFW)
Trigger Warnings for Eating disorders and Body insecurity
Prompt from Anonymous: Team is insecure about his body(probably after someone made a offhanded comment) and it triggers his insecurity so he starts eating less and working out more to the point he is miserable. And win being a good boyfriend by practically worshipping team's body to show him that he is worth it? Along the lines of this, it can be NSFW.
The first time Win noticed that something was wrong, was on Valentine’s day. He came after lectures with chocolates and the biggest bag of Lays he could buy, only to nearly drop them to the floor at the sight of Team standing in front of the mirror in just his underwear, turning from side to side, examining himself.
He seemed upset, touching his body… a look of disgust flashing across his face which made Win frown.
He’d seen that look before.
On his own face.
Slowly, he backed out of the room.
Team would feel humiliated if he knew he’d been seen.
This time, he knocked on the door, clearing his throat and forcing a little cheer in his voice, “Team?”
“Don’t come in yet!” Team called out, voice panicked. There was the sound of drawers opening and closing, some soft curses as he obviously stubbed his toe on something, before the door flung open to reveal him dressed.
Like he hadn’t just been looking in the mirror at himself.
“Ooo, are those Lays?” Team eagerly snatched them away, “And chocolate!”
“Happy Valentine’s Day!” Win tried not to frown as Team took the treats.
Maybe… it was just a one-time thing?
Win didn’t miss how Team wasn’t eating as much as he usually did, and it was killing him not to say anything.
“Hia, wait!” Team whined as Win nipped at his neck, undoing the buttons of his shirt.
“C-can I keep the shirt on?”
Win frowned, “Why?”
“Just… because, okay?!” Team refused to look him in the eyes, fiddling with the cuffs of his sleeves
Win could never so now to him, not when Team looked that hurt…. So, they ended up doing it like that, with Team bouncing on his cock, shirt firmly buttoned up, his face buried in Win’s neck as he gasped and moaned through it all.
It got worse.
“A salad?” Win frowned as Team nibbled at his lunch.
No Lays, no rice or omelette… just salad.
“Not feeling that hungry.” Team muttered, “I’m going to the pool afterwards by the way, I need the practice.”
“In what universe?” Win’s frown deepened, “You’re one of the best on the team?”
“And one of the biggest.” Team muttered, voice low.
“What?!” Win shook his head, “Biggest? Who- did someone say something?”
Team seemed to realise he’d said his last statement out loud, flushing, before shaking his head, not meeting Win’s eyes.
“Team… don’t lie to me.”
Team looked like he was on the verge of tears, “I- “
“It was just… something I overheard after practice from one of the new ones.” Team must have seen the look on Win’s face, as he quickly added, “It was nothing really, just an off-handed comment about my thighs and gut, and I over-reacted, it was nothing.”
Win reached out to take Team’s trembling hands in his own, thankful that it was just them.
“I couldn’t stop focusing on it though.” Team whispered, a stray tear rolling down his cheek.
Win was going to have a serious sort out of the swim team after this…. Anyone who even thinks nasty thoughts about his baby was going to be kicked out.
“I kept thinking about all the ways that I’m not good enough, that I was disgusting and- “ As Team cut himself off, Win quickly moved into he was sitting next to his boyfriend, pulling him into his arms.
He was going to prove Team wrong.
He stared with hot, desperate kisses, making sure that Team’s lips were swollen by the end of it as he pushed his boyfriend onto the bed, moving to grab the lubricant from the bedside drawer… only to find the chocolates he’d given the other boy on Valentines’ day.
He’d only eaten about two.
And now he had a plan.
Ignoring Team’s confused look as he placed them on the bed, Win removed his clothes and Teams, moving until they were resting against the headboard. Grabbing a chocolate, he put on inside his mouth, quickly pulling Team in for a kiss, slipping the melted chocolate inside the others’ mouth with his tongue as they kissed.
As they kissed, Win’s hands moved to caress Team’s ass and thighs, moving down until his mouth was hovering over Team’s cock, reaching over to pop another chocolate in Team’s mouth, before taking Team into his mouth, moaning as he did.
Team shuddered in pleasure, mouth open as he gasped, chocolate dripping out of the corner of his mouth.
“You have such a pretty cock.” Win whispered as he pulled off, using his thumb to wipe the chocolate away, offering it to Team who sucked it off eagerly, “You are so gorgeous, so perfect.” Win grabbed the lube this time, “You’re always perfect.”
“You have no idea how sexy and perfect you are.” Win continued, as Team stared at him with wide eyes, prompting him to press their foreheads together, “You’ve captured my heart… did from the very first moment I saw you.”
Team looked a little dazed, before wrapping his arms around Win, giving him a quick, but sweet kiss.
“I… love you.” Team whispered, almost unsure as to how Win would take it.
“And I love you.” Win whispered, slicking up his fingers, pressing one finger into Team slowly as he took Team’s cock back into his mouth.
When he felt Team relax, he added another finger, smirking as Team grabbed his hair, removing the ponytail so that he could get a better purchase on the long strands.
Pulling off Team, Win then went to sucking hickeys all over Team’s left, inner thigh.
“Come then.” Win pressed a finger against Team’s prostate, nipping at Team’s thigh at the same time as Team came with a yelp. As Team panted, coming from his high, Win moved up his chest, nipping and licking at the exposed skin, scraping his teeth against sensitive nipples.
Team’s cock twitched again.
“I love you.” Win couldn’t hold back the words, “I love you so much. Every part of you, from the tip of your hair to your toes. Everything!”
Team was looking at Win with wide and misty eyes, lower lip wobbling slightly… only to lunge at Win, pulling him into a hug.
“I love you too.” He whispered, shoulders trembling, “Now, please… please Win!”
The pair kissed again, as Win checked that Team was properly prepared. Once he was sure that Team was ready, he hoisted Team’s legs up, pushing them until his knees were almost touching his shoulders, lazily rubbing his cock against Team’s hole and balls.
“Yes, please!” Team whimpered as Win’s cock pressed against his rim.
Making sure he was slick enough, Win thrust all the way in, until his balls hit Team’s ass. When Team nodded, indicating that he was ready, he started to thrust in and out. The smell of sex and arousal filled the air, and all that could be heard were their pants, gasps and moans.
“Harder!” Team begged, blunt nails clawing Win’s back as he obeyed, “Fill me up, p-please!”
At the begging, Win came with a shout, his whole body spasming, world blacking out for a moment. After a moment, he recovered, cock still slightly hard as he moved to pull out, only for Team to tighten his hold around him.
“I-I want to do it again.” Team whispered, “Please?”
Win’s cock twitched, “You’ll be sore tomorrow.”
“T-that’s fine. I want to be sore.” Team stated in determination as Win groaned.
Slowly, he started to thrust again, fingers reaching up to pinch swollen nipples, making Team gasp sharply. The mess of his previous release made a wet and obscene sound that echoed throughout the room.
Win couldn’t help but stare at Team. Messy hair, blown pupils, skin flushed as he eagerly took what Win had for him.
Pressing soft kisses onto Team’s skin, Win sent a prayer to that the next time Team looked at himself in the mirror, he would see what Win saw.
How beautiful he was.
Speeding up the pace, Team came with a yell, clenching hard around him, eyes rolling to the back of his head. Win thrusted once, twice more, before following him over the edge.
“You… are going to be so sore tomorrow.” Win whispered, pulling out and rolling to the side.
“Mmmmm… thank you.”
“… For loving me.”
Win rolled over, pulling Team closer, “I’m going to make sure you always feel like that… we’ll work on this together.”
Chapter 78: Dew/Blue - What Happened Next?
Prompt from Mrs_SnowPitch: Do you perhaps have in mind writing a story about what happened after Blue and Dew closed the door? Thank you ( ◠‿◠ )
Blue’s bed was big for a first years.
That shouldn’t have been the first thing Dew focused on, but it was.
Yes, the exchange that led to them being here was flirty… but now that they were actually alone, it seemed that neither of them wanted to make that first move.
In the end, it was Blue who scooted closer. “I- “ The younger man licked his lips nervously, “- I want you to kiss me.”
Slowly, Dew leaned in closer, pressing their lips together softly, bringing one hand up to cup Blue’s jaw. Blue kissed him back, with shy open lips, closely followed by a curious tongue. It was uncoordinated and amateur, but with an eagerness to learn.
When Blue moved to cup the back of his head, bringing him closer, Dew’s breath caught in his throat, instantly deepening the kiss.
“Can we…” He murmured as they broke apart, “… can we do a little bit more?”
Lying back on the bed, Blue allowed Dew to practically lie on top of him as they kissed, Dew nipping at Blue’s lower lip occasionally.
Blue never thought it would feel like this.
As they got further and further into it, Dew end up completely on top of Blue, arms on either side of Blue’s head as he tried to keep his full weight off the younger man, deepening the kiss further and further.
He didn’t want to push Blue too far, even if the younger man was wrapping his arms around him, pulling him closer.
When they finally had to pause to breathe, Blue looked a little stunned.
“Wow.” He whispered, cheeks flushed bright red, as he rolled onto his side, encouraging Dew to roll onto his back. “I mean… wow.”
He shuffled closer, nestling his head into Dew’s neck as Dew’s hands creeped around his waist as they simply held each other.
As they did so, Dew couldn’t stop thinking of going further.
He wanted to suck on that lovely skin and mark Blue as his.
Make sure Champ knew exactly what was going on between them.
“So….” Dew nervously cleared his throat, “…we can do this more often, right?”
Blue pulled back slightly, before a coy smile flashed across his face and he pressed a quick kiss to Dew’s cheek. “Of course!”
Blue kissed him again, this time on the lips.
Dew took that to mean yes.
Chapter 79: In/Korn - Fluff
Prompt from In: Would you do one about Korn and In? I need them more on this site to fill the hole in my heart lol
Korn wasn’t paying attention to the book he was reading.
Not when In was fast asleep, head on his lap, wrapped up in a blue blanket and looking like the most adorable thing to ever exist.
As if he knew that he was being thought about, In shifted in Korn’s lap, starting to wake up. When his eyes finally opened, hazy with sleep, Korn couldn’t help but run his fingers through that soft brown hair.
“Did you sleep well.”
“Hmmm.” In yawned, giving Korn a sleepy smile, before snuggling closer.
“You must have needed it.” Korn whispered, “You were asleep for over two and a half hours.”
“You’re too comfortable.” In muttered, “Way, way too comfortable.”
Korn chuckled, “Sorry to disappoint then, but you need food. We both need food and maybe a nice cup of tea.”
With a dramatic sigh, In pouted up at him, “Fine… but can we have shrimp?”
Another chuckle, “You’re so spoiled.” He brushed the back of his fingers down In’s neck as he moved to get up, knowing that In would follow.
Knowing that he’d bought some shrimp the day before, Korn went to cook (having decided to learn when he decided to buy an apartment with In) as In cleared the table. It didn’t take long and soon, Korn felt the other man wrap his arms around his waist, burying his face into Korn’s back.
“It’s difficult to cook when you’re clinging onto me like that.”
In hummed in agreement, but didn’t let go, as Korn rolled his eyes.
Thankfully, it didn’t take long for the food to be ready, as they both ate in silence, with In volunteering to wash up.
He did, but not without a broken plate or two.
After dinner, the pair sank back onto the sofa, Korn with his book and In with his blanket, curling himself up against Korn. When Korn continued to pay attention to his book, In huffed sulkily, headbutting Korn’s shoulder softly until the older man closed it with a sigh, before placing his arm around In’s shoulders.
In made a soft, contented noise in the back of his throat and shifted closer.
As far as both men were concerned, this was exactly how life should be.
Chapter 80: Ae/Pete - Chapter 35 Sequel
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Can we get a sequel for what happens when he gets Ae home from the hospital? Sequel to Chapter 35
Ae napped most of the day when he was brought home from the hospital, and when he wasn’t sleeping, he kept up with his physical training, walking around the room in the hope that he would be able to go back to playing football once all this was over.
It was about twelve at night when he limped into the kitchen to get himself a drink.
Bracing himself against the counter, Ae turned slightly to see Pete standing nervously in the doorway.
They hadn’t really talked since he was released… what with Pete at school or talking to the police about Trump’s harassment of him, and Ae sleeping.
“It’s late.” Pete whispered.
“I know.” Their conversations had never been so awkward before, “You- you should really be asleep.”
“I-I tried.” Pete ducked his head sheepishly, running a hand through his hair, already messed up from what little sleep he managed to get, comically fluffy.
Ae loved this look on him.
“I just…” Pete winced, “… can’t stop thinking, you know?”
“Yeah, I understand that.” Ae took a sip of the juice, watching as Pete scanned him from head to toe.
He’d been doing that a lot since the beating. And every time, as he met Ae’s eyes, he flinched, almost like he expected Ae to be disgusted by what he did.
As if Ae could ever be disgusted of Pete.
Pete didn’t seem to understand that though, so it was time for Ae to be more direct. Taking a deep breath, he shuffled closer, until he was close enough to reach out for Pete’s hand, kissing his knuckles.
“I hate that you had to make that decision.” Ae whispered, “But I will never hate you for it.”
“- In a way, I’m actually glad you did it.”
Pete frowned, as Ae rushed to explain.
“You know he’s never going to come after you again. The problem has been dealt with… you’re safe.”
“Ai’Ae.” Pete’s voice was shaky, tears in his eyes, “I-I- “
“- I know.” Ae pressed his forehead to Pete’s, “I love you too.”
For a moment, they sat there in silence, until Ae pulled back, wincing at the ache in his chest.
“We should really get you back to bed.” Pete whispered, helping Ae to his feet, arms around Ae’s waist.
They were halfway to the room when Ae leaned over, pressing a quick kiss to Pete’s lips.
“Best medicine ever.” He whispered.
Chapter 81: Pete/Kao - Power Struggle (NSFW)
Prompt from Ivilll: Ohoho~ then may I request some power struggle (in bed cough cough if you catch my meaning) between Pete and Kao from Dark Blue Kiss which ultimately ends with Pete winning? And maybe some NSFW ahem but only if you're comfortable with it :) Thanks~
“I could definitely hold you down.”
Kao stopped mid-sentence, glancing over at Pete, who raised an eyebrow at him… almost daringly.
“And… what brought this on?”
Pete shrugged, “Just a random thought.”
Slowly closing the book, Kao made his way over to the bed. “Really?” He got onto the bed, smirking as Pete straightened up expectantly, “I’d like to see you try!”
At the word ‘try’, he darted forwards, but before he could grab his boyfriend, Pete had scrambled out of bed, stopping and turning just out of arm’s reach.
“Too slow.” Pete taunted, beckoning him with a lazy finger, making Kao blink in surprise.
With deliberate slowness, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed. They stared at each other for a few moments, before Kao lunged forwards, hands out to grab Pete. Pete dodged out of his reach, cackling manically as he poked Kao in the ribs.
As Kao tried to grab his wrists, they both fell to the ground in a flurry of limbs, giggling madly.
Eventually, with a few bruises to show for the effort, Pete managed to get Kao’s arms behind his back and shove him to the floor, making Kao’s knees hit the ground with a THUD! Panting and grinning, Pete kept a hold of him as Kao struggled.
Finally, after a minute of straining, Kao gave up.
“Alright, you got me.” He chuckled, sounding mildly impressed as Pete beamed, leaning forwards to press his lips to the hollow space behind Kao’s ear.
“I did, didn’t I?” He whispered, using one hand to hold Kao’s arms in place as he reached out to grab a spare tie that was hanging on a nearby chair. “Stay still.”
He carefully tied Kao’s arms behind his back, before moving them both, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, Kao in between his legs.
“Look at me.” Pete gently ordered, leaning forwards as Kao turned his face up, cheeks flushed, eyes bright and half closed. He bit his lip, eyes flickering away from Pete’s
“Did I say you could look away yet?”
Kao then rolled his eyes, “No.”
Well, he wouldn’t be Kao without a bit of attitude.
Pulling his cock out of his pants, he slowly started to stroke it, watching as Kao’s eyes followed the movements hungrily.
“You want my cock in your mouth, don’t you?” Pete asked, watching Kao’s face. Kao bit his lip again and nodded.
“Use your words.”
“Yes.” Kao whispered softly
“Yes… I want your cock in my mouth.” Kao’s cheeks were bright red.
“How much do you want it?”
There was a pause where Pete was sure Kao was going to snap at him, but he watched as the other man took a deep breath, “I want it in my mouth, please.” He begged, “Please let me suck your cock.”
Pete gulped, unprepared for the words that made his dick twitch. “That’s so hot…. Come on then, show me.”
Kao shuffled forwards, mouth wrapping around the head of Pete’s cock, warm, wet and soft, starting to bob his head. Pete moaned, grabbing the nape of Kao’s neck, gently taking control of the pace. Kao took it in his stride, taking Pete’s cock deeper into his mouth with each movement.
The sight of Kao on his knees, so submissive before him brought Pete close to completion quicker than he expected.
“I’m going to cum. You want that, right?” He murmured, as Kao nodded around his cock, increasing his pace.
Pete kept his eyes on him, fully appreciating the sight of the man he loved, on his knees, sucking his cock. A swell of affection overcame him as he pushed Kao’s head down until his lips hit the base of his cock, coming with a groan.
As he recovered, he let go, allowing Kao back off his cock, the other man taking a deep breath.
“Was… that good?” Kao asked, as he was helped to his feet, Pete placing a gentle kiss on his lips.
“It was amazing!” Pete whispered, “Now get back on the bed and I’ll do something nice for you.”
Chapter 82: Tew/Day - Bullies
Prompt from migoooks: hi uhm i'm a sucker for day and tew in sotus s and i was hoping if we could have a prompt where tew and day are on a date when day saw the bullies that made him leave his previous school? and maybe see an aggressive and protective tew? MAYBE WE CAN HAVE THE PROTECTIVE PARENTS KONGPOB AND ARTHIT TOO? Sksksksks
The first time Tew went to meet up with Day during the exchange week, where other colleges would come and visit, his boyfriend looked a little nervous.
“Are you okay?”
Tew didn’t miss the fact that there was a coffee cup on the ground, the ice liquid a small puddle underneath.
Almost like it had been dropped… or knocked out of someone’s hands.
The second time, when they had a ‘double date’ planned with Kongpob and Arthit (not that Arthit would ever call it that), Day was bright red, knuckles white as he clutched at his bag straps.
“I didn’t get the score I expected on a test.” He muttered when Tew asked, a strained tightness in his voice.
One that Kongpob and Arthit noticed as well, which was probably the reason why they allowed Day to pick the restaurant.
On the third day, Tew noticed the small bruise on Day’s hand… almost like he’d been grabbed.
“How did that happen?” Arthit asked, staring at it in concern.
Day slid it carefully under the table, muttering something about banging it on a door, bring their casual conversation to an awkward halt.
As Day made his excuses, scurrying away to meet with someone for tutoring, both Kongpob and Arthit turned to Tew.
“What’s going on?” Arthit scowled, “If you’re- “
“- P’Arthit.” Kongpob was quick to intervene, “I don’t think Tew has anything to do with it.” A serious look appeared on his face, “But do you know what’s upsetting him?”
Tew shook his head. “I don’t know… but I’m going to find out.”
Day had told him that he was bullied in his old school but didn’t go into details.
Tew felt like he should have pushed the matter.
“And you’re sure that this is the reason behind the strange behaviour?”
Tew nodded, “I checked the exchange school list. His old school is definitely on there and all this started when they arrived. What else could it be?”
“And… that’s why we’re following Day like a trio of creeps?” Arthit hissed.
“We need to know who it is, right?” Kongpob defended their actions, “And then we can… kindly warn them off.”
Day was heading down a shortcut that Tew knew led to the food court. Their group followed, only for four men, a similar age to Day, block his path.
“Again?” They heard Day whispered, flinching as he was pushed against a nearby wall.
That was enough for Tew.
“HEY!” He yelled, rushing to Day’s side, knowing that Arthit and Kongpob weren’t far behind.
They all looked stunned by his arrival, especially Day, whose eyes were wide as Tew moved to step in front of him, pushing one of the other students away, causing him to stumble into his friends.
“Day, are you alright?” Tew turned to him.
Kongpob and Arthit were standing in between them and the other group, keeping them at bay, even if they outnumbered them.
” What the hell man?!” The leader snapped, “We were just talking!”
“Bullshit.” Tew hissed, making sure Day was behind him as he straightened up, “You’ve been making his life hell since he got here!”
“You do know what he is right?”
The leader scoffed, a smug smile appearing on his face, clearly thinking that he had the upper hand, “He’s gay! A fag!”
“Yeah.” Kongpob shrugged, “So are we, what are you going to do about it?”
Arthit looked less than happy at the statement but stood by his boyfriend anyway.
“- Listen to me!” Tew snapped, pushing past the other two, “If you ever lay a hand or say a word to Day again, so long as I live, they will never find your bodies! Are. We. Clear?” He didn’t let them answer, before he was turning back to Day and pulling him away.
“Tew! Tew!” Day wrenched his wrist free from Tew’s gentle grip, “Why did you- I didn’t need you to- “
“- Why didn’t you tell me?” Tew interrupted, “Or Kongpob? Or P’Arthit? We could have done something sooner.”
Day was silent for a moment, before sighing, “I… thought I could handle it. I’m not exactly the same kid they chased away.” He winced, “And… I didn’t really want them coming after you as well.”
Tew felt like his heart was going to explode, reaching out to take Day’s hand, only for Kongpob to speak up.
“They won’t come after you again.” Kongpob promised, “P’Arthit and I will have a word with the event organisers.”
“We will?” Arthit muttered, although it was clear he agreed.
“Yes, we will.”
The next time Tew and Day saw the bully group, they didn’t say a word to them, clearly avoiding their gaze.
“I wonder what P’Kongpob and P’Arthit did?” Day asked in hushed wonder.
“I sense it’s best not to ask.”
Chapter 83: Arthit/Kongpob - Bottom Kongpob (NSFW)
Prompt from April: Can I request a bottom Kongpob please?? Bonus points if he's shy and embarrassed because of something P'Arthit did!!
Kongpob was acting strangely.
Kongpob was acting strangely… and Arthit wanted to know why.
Hence the reason he was sitting on their bed, staring at the door in determination, watching as Kongpob entered the room only to stop in his tracks.
“P’Arthit?” Kongpob frowned in concern, “Are… you okay?”
“Mm.” Arthit narrowed his eyes at him.
“…. Did I do something wrong?”
“I don’t know, did you?” Arthit snapped, “Because you’ve been acting strangely lately.” He ignored the sinking feeling in his stomach, silently dreading what the younger man would say.
Was he thinking of breaking up?
Had he met someone else?
Kongpob actually looked a little unsure at the words, “I… It’s just- I just wanted to talk to you about something.”
Yep, definitely the break-up talk.
Slowly, Kongpob went to sit by Arthit’s side, nervously wringing his fingers together, “I wanted to ask if you… wanted to try a bit of role reversal?”
Arthit… was not prepared for that.
“W-what are you- “
“I just wondered if you wanted to… try doing it the other way around.” Kongpob was visibly nervous, an unfamiliar look on him.
“I- like me… in you?”
“Yeah… like you in me.” Kongpob took a deep breath, shuffling closer, “I-I want to try it.”
Arthit had no idea where this came from, but couldn’t stop the nerves from bubbling up, freezing as Kongpob leaned in for a kiss.
It was short and chaste at first.
And then Arthit decided to take the lead, pressing forwards a little, gaining a choked moan from Kongpob.
He was in charge today.
Kongpob accepted it almost eagerly, one hand moving to Arthit’s nape as he pulled him closer.
They continued to kiss, all of their clothes slowly making their way onto the floor. Arthit ran his hand down Kongpob’s abdomen, to his hip bone, like Kongpob had done so many times to calm him down.
“Y-you should prepare me.” Kongpob said shakily, “The lube- in the nightstand.”
Arthit was shocked at how quickly he moved, opening the bottle and coating his fingers with the substance, warming it up. “Have you ever done anything like this before?” He asked, “I mean, by yourself?”
Kongpob nodded shyly, watching as Arthit gave him the best reassuring smile that he could.
“Lift your leg.” Arthit felt detached slightly, feeling like he was in an alternate universe. Kongpob slowly obeyed, breathing a little ragged and Arthit didn’t miss the sharp intake of a breath when he brushed his finger against Kongpob’s rim.
“Are you ready?”
Kongpob nodded, not taking his eyes off of Arthit as the older man leaned in to kiss him, pressing his finger inside slowly.
It felt unreal.
He pressed his finger further inside, keeping eye contact with Kongpob the entire time. He loved how the younger man’s mouth fell open in a silent moan, his pupils dilate making his eyes almost completely black, dark with lust.
He was uncharacteristically silent, something that Arthit was really not used to.
It was intriguing to see someone else experiencing this for the first time.
“This… feels so good.” Kongpob eventually managed to force out, only for his eyes to widen in surprise as Arthit slid a second finger inside. Arthit’s own moan slipped free at the sight of Kongpob feeling so much pleasure at what he was doing.
And he was the first one to make him feel like this.
He dipped down to catch a moan that was just about to slip from Kongpob’s lips, trying not to cum at the mere sight of the younger man falling apart in front of him, two fingers working in and out of Kongpob’s hole.
When Kongpob felt relaxed enough, Arthit set the pace a little quicker, as Kongpob groaned, hands flying up to grab at Arthit’s shoulders.
Taking it as a green light, Arthit carefully removed his fingers, making Kongpob whine.
“It’s okay.” Arthit’s voice was rough, “I’m just going to add another finger. Tell me if it’s too much.”
Kongpob nodded, wide eyed as Arthit pushed three fingers inside, Arthit leaning over to kiss at his neck and throat.
It didn’t take long before one of his fingertips brushed against Kongpob’s prostate, causing the younger to yelp slightly, practically jumping off the bed.
“K-Keep going!” He begged Arthit, “Fuck!”
After a while of fingering and aggressive kissing, Arthit knew that Kongpob was close, prompting him to pull away.
He was close as well, and there was a chance that he wasn’t going to last much longer.
“Breathe Kongpob, breathe.” He whispered, kissing the younger man again as he pushed himself inside.
Arthit was bigger than he expected.
Kongpob winced at how cringy he sounded as Arthit started a slow pace.
“Does it feel good?”
“Fuck, yes, fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Kongpob’s arm moved around Arthit’s neck, nails digging into the older man’s back as the pace sped up slightly.
How had he never tried this before?
Oh yeah… because Arthit was the boss outside the bedroom, so he took control in it.
Trying to muffle his moans, he sank his teeth into Arthit’s shoulder, who yelped at the pain.
“Sorry, sorry!” Kongpob pulled away, whining, “It’s just- too much!”
“Do you want me to- “
“- Don’t stop!”
The thrusts got harder and harder, Arthit losing more and more control.
“I’m gonna- “Arthit cut himself off as he came inside Kongpob, the younger man following on soon afterwards. Having never felt that before, Kongpob felt like he was going to lose his mind, pulling Arthit in for a desperate kiss.
As they both came down from their high, Arthit gently pulling out and rolling to the side, Kongpob let out a breathless chuckle.
“We… have to do that again sometime.”
“… Fancy another round.”
Chapter 84: Achi/Kluay - Only One Bed
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Achi/Kluay - The there’s only one bed trope.
Achi… was not impressed.
He wasn’t impressed that they got less than two days’ notice for this cross-country trip.
He wasn’t impressed by how crowded the coach was on the way here, or how slowly it took.
His lack of enthusiasm was apparent, as other members of the swim team took care to avoid him.
Well, all except one.
Ignoring how Kluay was practically leaping at the chance to share a room with, Achi unlocked the hotel room door, only to stop in the doorway, eyes widening at what he saw.
“Oh!” Kluay peered over his shoulder and started to cackle, especially when Achi threw his bag to the floor in a fit of frustration.
“They knew about this.” Achi hissed, storming over to the double bed, glaring down at it as though it were the cause of all his problems.
Personally, Kluay thought this was perfection.
He could see Achi’s cheeks turn slightly pink, not looking him in the eyes, indicating that he was probably having the same thoughts as him.
Their relationship was new, and honestly Kluay didn’t think they’d get to this stage so quickly.
Not that he was complaining.
Achi didn’t really seem to be complaining either though, so maybe Kluay could work with this. Swallowing and hoping that he wasn’t reading everything wrong, Kluay dropped his bag to the ground and moved to sit on the bed, trying to catch Achi’s eyes.
“Maybe… this isn’t a bad thing?” He ventured, “Right?”
Achi glanced over at him, arms folded over his chest, his usual scowl on his face.
“… We’re putting a pillow in the middle of us.”
Chapter 85: Misu/Shingyouji - Collaring
Prompt from nowatchmenaynay: hiii can you write one on Misu and Shinjyoungi? i don't have a prompt but anything nice and long on these two would be great! ^_^
Shingyouji watched as Misu-san entered the room, trying not to scowl as the older student didn’t pay him any attention, instead laughing at something another student had just said to him.
It was obvious he didn’t do a very good job at hiding his displeasure though, as Misu-san caught his gaze and raised an eyebrow, almost seeming to be amused. The older student made a gesture for Shingyouji to follow him as he made his way out of the room.
He didn’t look back to see if Shingyouji was following… he knew he was.
They entered Misu-San’s dorm room, the older student locking the door behind them.
“Jealous Pet?” Misu asked, turning to face Shingyouji, hands in his pockets.
Shingyouji bit his lip and shrugged, butterflies fluttering through his stomach. Misu-san gestured to a spot on the floor in front of him, “Sit.”
Shingyouji was quick to kneel, head bowed as Misu took a seat on the bed, spreading his legs and pulling Shingyouji closer until the younger man was in between them.
“Talk to me Pet.”
“I-I- “ Shingyouji shrugged, “- You were- “
“- Is it because I didn’t pay attention to you straight away?”
Grateful that Misu-san had given him an out, Shingyouji nodded as the older student chuckled.
Shingyouji looked up at Misu-san hopefully, straightening up when the other man smiled at him… a proper smile, which was rare.
“I have a gift for you.” Misu-san then stated, reaching over to his bedside table, pulling a drawer open and pulling out a small box, handing it over to Shingyouji. “Open it.”
Hands shaking slightly, Shingyouji opened up the box only for his eyes to widen at what he saw.
MIsu-san ran a hand down Shingyouji’s exposed throat, making the younger man shiver, “You know what this means?” Misu-san gently took the collar from his hands, fitting it around Shingyouji’s throat snugly.
Shingyouji’s mouth open and closed, clearly struggling to find another answer. Thankfully, Misu-san seemed to take pity on him. “I’ll always take care of you… you’re important to me.”
At a loss for words, Shingyouji couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across his face as Misu cupped his face with his hands. He melted at the contact, responding eagerly when the older student leant down to kiss him.
Misu-san then stood up, pulling Shingyouji up with him as they continued to kiss, slowly removing each other’s clothes as they went. Misu gently guided Shingyouji to the bed, laying him on top of the covers.
Takumi Hayama and Giichi Saki walked in some time later, hesitating in the doorway at the sight of Misu and Shingyouji curled up together on Misu’s bed, Shingyouji looking half-asleep already.
Takumi frowned, “Is… is Shingyouji wearing a collar?” He whispered.
Almost immediately, Shingyouji’s eyes shot open, cheeks flushing furiously red. “We-we were just- “ He sputtered, only for Misu to cut him off, placing a hand on the younger man’s knee.
“I was just reminding Shingyouji of his place in my life.”
The words were ominous, but it wasn’t hard to see the care behind them.
“Shingyouji.” Giichi spoke up, “Are you alright?”
“Yes Giichi-san.” Shingyouji nodded shyly, cheek still red as his fingers nervously ran along the collar. He didn’t take it off though, not wanting to offend Misu-san like that. When Giichi continued to examine him, looking for who knows what, Shingyouji started to squirm under his scrutiny.
“I’ll be honest.” Giichi broke the silence, “It’s a little more than I wanted to know about your sex life, but remember that you don’t have to do everything he says, right Shingyouji?”
Even as Misu glared at the other man, Shingyouji nodded shyly.
“Alright.” The stern look vanished from Giichi’s face, “I trust you.”
“You trust him, what about me?” Misu yelled indignantly as the other couple left the room, “I… really hate them sometimes.” He muttered.
“Hmmm.” Shingyouji hummed, snuggling into Misu’s embrace
“… Do you want me to take it off now?” Misu then asked, stroking a hand through Shingyouji’s hair.
“Can I- can I keep it on? Just for a bit longer?” He looked up at the older student with pleading eyes.
“As long as you want Pet.” Misu promised, placing a kiss to Shingyouji’s forehead, smiling as the younger man snuggled even closer.
Chapter 86: Waterboyy/UWMA Crossover
Prompt from Katie_Emm: It’s a big Swim Meet and the UWMA and Water Boyy swimmers are all there and set up next to each other. Dean’s a little gloomy cause Phram couldn’t come and observing the other team especially Achi/Kluay interacting while Win’s more focused on Team then the others. Maybe they also know someone on the other team idk up to you
“Are you going to mope for this entire competition?”
Dean ignored Win, eyes scanning the crowd again as though anything had changed in the last minute.
Pharm had a big test to study for, as well as a small task for his cooking club. There was no chance of him making it to this competition.
So, yes. Maybe he was sulking slightly.
“And this is why I love having a boyfriend on the swim team.” Win chuckled, rolling his eyes as he turned his attention back to Team, who was getting ready for his first race.
He did love seeing Team in his uniform.
As Win oogled his boyfriend, Dean’s attention was caught by a startled yelp on the other side of the room. He glanced over to see a relatively short student from the opposing uni, hitting another, older man who was starting to laugh.
They reminded up of Win and Team in a way.
He watched as the older student finally managed to grab the younger one, pulling him into his arms and kissing at his face. They looked so happy, and honestly, Dean was starting to feel like the world was against him.
“Ummm, I think you should stop staring at them.” Win hissed, breaking Dean out of his daydreams, “Because they’re- “
Dean winced, glancing back over to the other team as the shorter male stormed over, stopping a few feet from them with his arms folded over his chest.
“Do you have a problem?!”
“I-I- “ Dean floundered slightly, vaguely hearing the race come to an end.
“Achii, maybe you should- “The other student made his way over, only for his eyes to widen, “- Dean? Win?”
“You know them?” Achii turned to his boyfriend as Dean and Win got to their feet.
“Yeah, I know Dean and Win from…” The other man flushed, “… Just a few events.”
Achii was silent for a moment, before he sighed and rolled his eyes, “From the rich boys club? Really P’Kluay?”
Kluay at least looked a little sheepish, quickly changing the subject when he saw Team approaching. “Is this N’Team or N’Pharm?”
Pulling Team closer, Win beamed, “N’Team. My boyfriend.”
“Hia!” Team flushed as he gave a weak little struggle, but there was a soft smile on his face.
“Nice to meet you.” Kluay smiled warmly at him, “Is N’Pharm here?”
Dean shook his head, “He’s got a test to study for.”
“Shame, I really wanted to- “
“- Wait, wait, wait!” Achii piped up, a frown on his face, “So… you guys aren’t… homophobic?”
Dean and Win’s mouth gaped open for a moment before Win burst out into laughter.
“What? Why would we be- “
“- He…” Achi gestured at Dean, “- was staring at us.”
“Because I was missing my boyfriend!” Dean was quick to defend himself, “Not because I’m homophobic!”
Achi looked a little uncertain still, barely relaxing as Kluay pulled him closer. “Don’t worry.” Kluay whispered soothingly, “After we win this competition, we’ll all have a meal together… then you’ll see just how sickening Dean can be with his own boyfriend… or so Win has told me.”
Dean was shocked for a moment, before spinning around to glare at his friend, who was already making a hasty retreat.
He would have his revenge.
Chapter 87: Yuma/Naoto - Ending AU
Prompt from Dina Desai: could you please write a one-shot on Fujita Yuma and Onishi Naoto from Ikari (Rage) 2016? i'd love you forever! Xoxo
I decided on an AU where *Spoilers* Naoto didn’t die.
Yuma awoke early, instinctively reaching over to the other side of the bed, only to frown at how cold it was. His fingers twisted in the smooth sheets as he slowly pushed himself to a seated position.
Had he imagined everything that had happened since Naoto left… since Yuma suspected he was the killer the police were looking for?
Had the heart attack been fatal?
Had it all been a dream?
Yuma’s throat constricted, tears building in his eyes. He didn’t know what he would do if it was all a dream. He closed his eyes against the brightening day, sun streaming through the curtains. As he slowly started to wake up fully, he realised that he could smell fish grilling in the kitchen.
That was no dream.
Slowly, he got out of bed, making his way out of the room and into the kitchen…. And there he was.
Naoto moved around the kitchen as he continued to make breakfast.
“Naoto…” Yuma found himself whispering, staying where he was as the other man turned and moved closer, one arm wrapping around his waist, the other hand moving to stroke Yuma’s head soothingly.
“Are you okay?” Naoto whispered, clearly seeing the upset in Yuma’s eyes, his concern only deepening when Yuma closed his eyes and leaned against the other man’s chest.
“You’re here.” Yuma whispered, voice almost child-like.
“Of course I am… I could never stay away from you for long.”
“… You left.”
Naoto’s arms wrapped around him gently, “I won’t leave you again, I promise.”
With Naoto’s heart condition, it wasn’t a promise he could really keep, but Yuma appreciated the words. He leaned up and brushed his lips against Naoto’s. There was a pause, before Naoto pressed closer, deepening the kiss, leading Yuma into the main room and then towards the bedroom, where Yuma was pushed onto the bed.
“I left to protect you.” Naoto whispered, “I didn’t want you to- to feel obligated to be with me.”
“So… why did you come back?”
“… Because you have become one of the most important things in my life. I could never let you go.”
Yuma felt his eyes were closing, Naoto’s fingers sliding through his hair.
“I’m sorry that I hurt you.” Naoto continued, “But I’ve learnt now… I will never hurt you again. I love you Yuma.”
“I-I love you to.” Yuma whispered as he fell asleep, safe and secure.
Chapter 88: Tin/Can - Protective Can
PLEASE READ: Just letting my loyal readers know, that i will be closing prompts on the 1st September, for the month of September in order to try and whittle down the rather extensive list. They will be re-opened on the 1st October :)
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Protective Can. Somehow Tin gets Can to accompany him to one of his family’s fancy business dinner’s. Probably with the offer of fancy food, all he can eat. Tin’s off by himself watching Can his mask slipping when his approached by an old “friend” who wants to make nice. Can pushes in suddenly with a plate of food offering some to Tin before acknowledging the other and being his charming self.
That was the only reason Can had agreed to come along to this thing, and honestly, Tin wouldn’t have bothered if it hadn’t been for the vague threats his Father made.
And so, he’d forced Can into a suit that made Tin consider disobeying his Father, and here they were. Tine lingering on the edge of the dancefloor, as Can searched for something more substantial for them to eat, rather than trying to catch one of the servers with those tiny morsels.
Can couldn’t see the point in them.
Taking another sip of his drink, Tin tried not to let the stares of the party-goers bother him.
He didn’t need them.
He had Can.
“Well, if it isn’t Tin Medthanon!”
Tin tensed up at the oh so familiar voice, looking around for an exit only to find none. Forcing a smile on his face, he turned to the right, to see Mil striding up to him, that smarmy smirk on his face.
“And here I thought your parents had locked you up in a tower to make sure you didn’t embarrass them again.”
Tin just took another sip of his drink.
“What?” Mil moved until he was in front of him, “You’re not still mad about that party, right?”
Don’t respond and he’ll just give up.
He’d forgotten that Mil wasn’t one to give up, as the slightly older boy grabbed his wrist and yanked, causing him to spill some of his drink over his shirt.
“Don’t you dare ignore me.” Mil hissed, “Or do you want me to tell your parents what a little who- “
Suddenly, Mil was taking a few steps back as a small figure came in between them, a plate in either hand.
“I told you I’d be able to charm Auntie into giving us some proper food, that we don’t have to chase down!” Can smiled at him, seemingly unaware of the tension as he handed Tin one of the plates.
There were some of Tin’s favourite foods on there.
“Come on.” Can then gently took his arm to lead him away, “Let’s find somewhere quiet before your Mother starts glaring at me again.”
Tin allowed himself to be pulled away, until they were in a quieter section of the house. Almost instantly, Can’s smile disappeared from his face as he took the plate from Tin’s hand, placing both on a nearby table, before turning back to Tin.
“Who was that jerk?” He asked, voice quieter than usual, “Ai’Tin?”
“I’m fine.” Tin mumbled, trying to shrug the unexpected concern off, not really knowing how to deal with it, “He was… just a- “
“It was fine.” Tin snapped, “I was handling it.”
As he turned away, he heard Can sigh wearily. “You shouldn’t have had to… handle it.” The shorter male moved closer, placing one hand on Tin’s back, “I leave you alone for a few minutes and- “
“- I don’t need you to protect me.” Tin muttered, sounding sulky even to himself as he turned back to Can, frowning at the smile on the other man’s face, “What?”
“What if I like protecting you?”
Tin couldn’t stop the flush he knew was appearing on his cheeks, shuffling self-consciously from side to side.
Can’s smile deepened for a moment, before it fell from his face, “Seriously… who was he?”
“A friend. Or at least I thought he was before my brother paid him.”
“You mean… at that party you talked about.” Can’s voice was low and quiet, as though he was worried someone was listening in.
Which was a possibility if Tin had to be honest.
Not trusting his voice to remain steady, he simply nodded, watching as Can’s face visibly darkened.
“I should have punched him in his smug mouth then.”
Tin felt a wave of affection rush over him as Can continued to rant about what he should have done to the other man, the threat including kicking, biting and various insults about his mother.
“I love you.”
Can stopped, “What?”
“I. Love. You.”
“I… really like you too.”
Tin would take it.
Chapter 89: Tharn/Type - Ill Type
PLEASE READ: Just letting my loyal readers know, that i will be closing prompts on the 1st September, for the month of September in order to try and whittle down the rather extensive list. They will be re-opened on the 1st October :)
Prompt from Kacilie: Can you write a tharntype where type gets injured or sick and tharn is worried and takes care of him
“So… how do you feel?” Tharn looked down at his boyfriend, who seemed to have given up trying to actually get inside, and was instead, leaning against the wall, looking like he was seconds away from passing out.
Thankfully, it was nice-ish weather.
“Shut up…” Type groaned, trying to push himself to his feet, only to fall back down, “… This… sucks!” Visibly trying to keep himself upright and his eyes open, Type forced a smile onto his face, breath coming in short, harsh gasps as beads of perspiration slid down his face.
“I should leave you here.” Tharn sighed, “Didn’t I say that you looked ill this morning and that you shouldn’t go to football practice?”
The annoyance in his voice could clearly be heard.
“You’re not my mother!” Type snapped, before groaning and leaning forwards slightly, muttering something unintelligible under his breath which didn’t sound very flattering.
And then he fainted.
“Type!” Tharn darted forwards, stopping Type’s head from hitting the ground. Sighing, he opened their door, lifted his boyfriend into his arms and headed inside to their room. He placed Type on the bed, removing his shoes, before covering him up.
Placing a hand onto Type’s damp forehead, he winced at the burning skin there. Quickly, he rushed to fill a bowl with water, bringing along a small hand towel and some fever reducers in the hope to cool Type down.
When he came back, Type had come to, already moving to get up before Tharn pushed him back down.
“And where do you think you’re going?”
“I’m thirsty!” Type snapped, voice weaker than usual, “Can’t I get a drink?”
Tharn couldn’t stop the laugh from bubbling free. Type looked like he was seconds from passing out if he dared attempting walking.
“You…” He forced himself to adopt a scolding tone, “… are burning with fever, and if you really think I’m going to let you out of this bed, then you must be mad. Stay in bed and let me take care of you.”
It said a lot about how Type was feeling that he didn’t protest at this, simply nodding silently and curling back under the blanket.
Tharn shook his head, setting the bowl and pills on the bedside table, wetting the towel, before gently patting Type’s forehead, wiping away the sweat and then around his neck as Type watched in silence.
“You don’t need to… play the nurse.” Type protested.
Fondly, Tharn leaned over to place a gentle kiss on Type’s head, before placing the freshly wringed out, cool towel on it, making Type sigh in relief.
“You’re my boyfriend.” Tharn whispered, “I can think of nothing more I’d like to do, than ‘play’ nurse for you.”
“Corny.” Type muttered, despite the soft smile on his face, burrowing deeper under his cocoon as he finally drifted off to sleep.
A wave of affection rushing through him, Tharn brushed his fingers through Type’s slightly damp hair, before heading towards the kitchen.
Type would need soup.
Chapter 90: Dean/Pharm - Size Difference
Prompt from In: Could you do a dean/pharm that focuses on the size difference between them. Pharm is so cute 💕
Pharm really needed that spice… and Dean had been the last to use it.
Which means that it was just out of reach.
Don’t get him wrong, Pharm loved that Dean was trying to learn how to cook so that he could surprise and treat Pharm every so often.
This was a downside of it, though.
Try as he might, he could not reach the spice. He stood on his tiptoes, reaching as far as he could manage, but his fingers barely grazed it.
He knew that Dean had a thing for how much shorter Pharm was, in comparison to him, finding it cute and kissing Pharm’s cheek when he had to reach things for him.
He couldn’t have Dean helping him every time though, which only made Pharm more determined.
He tried again with his desperate reaching, trying to jump up a little. However, all that seemed to accomplish was pushing the spice further into the cupboard as he tried to grab it mid-air.
After nearly slipping and falling over, Pharm looked around for other alternatives… ones that didn’t involve pulling Dean away from his studying.
Cautiously, he peeked into the other room, sighing in relief when he didn’t see Dean. Hearing the shower, he quickly deduced where his boyfriend was, giving him the chance to grab a chair. It screeched slightly on the floor as he pulled it into the kitchen.
“Okay.” He addressed the silence, “I can do this. No need to bother Dean.”
Once the chair was pressed up against the counter, he tested it with one foot to make sure it wouldn’t wobble too badly, before moving to stand on top if it, clutching at the cupboard shelve frantically.
“Don’t look down.” He whispered to himself, grabbing the spice, “Don’t look down.”
He was just about to climb down and continue cooking when he heard a shocked “Pharm?” from the kitchen doorway. He flinched and the spice slipped from his hand before he could even blink, hitting the ground and spilling all over the floor.
Not that Pharm paid much attention to that, staring at Dean, who had a towel wrapped around his waist… and a hand over his mouth as his shoulders shook.
“P’Dean!” Pharm pouted, “Don’t laugh at me!”
“Sorry, sorry!” Dean fought to regain control, “It’s just… I’m sorry, I forgot that you couldn’t reach that top shelf.”
“That’s why the spices are on the lower half.” Pharm sassed back, as Dean held up his hands in surrender, “And now there’s a mess on the floor.”
Dean carefully moved forwards until he was right in front of Pharm… who wasn’t that much taller than him even on this chair.
“I really wish you’d waited for me to get it.” Dean sighed as Pharm placed his hands on his shoulders, allowing himself to be helped off the chair and away from the spice on the floor.
“I can’t rely on you for everything.” Pharm sighed.
“I want you to.” Dean hadn’t put Pharm down yet, silently encouraging the younger boy to wrap his legs around Dean’s waist, looking him in the eyes “You’re my boyfriend… I love helping you.”
Pharm blushed bright red, burying his face into Dean’s shoulder.
“Love you.” He muttered, still a little embarrassed
“I love you too… my tiny boyfriend.”
Chapter 91: Tharn/Type - Proposal
Prompt from Sara: You know how TharnType season two is comming up and itll talk about their married life? Id love to read how Tharn asked his hand in marriage if youd like to write ❤
Tharn first broached the subject over breakfast.
“Mmm?” Type’s cheeks were bulging slightly from the mouthful of breakfast he had just shoved into it, “Mmmhmmmmm?”
Chuckling fondly, taking those mumbles as being ‘Yeah, what is it?’, Tharn took a sip of orange juice. “Do you ever think about getting married?”
Type’s eyes widened, as he fought not to choke at the question, turning away from Tharn as said eyes watered slightly with the effort. When he finally managed to swallow it all, he cleared his throat nervously, “What… to you?”
“Yes, to you!”
Trying not to show how hurt he was, Tharn lowered his gaze to his breakfast.
He would take the silence as a no.
The second time he brought it up, Type had been pulled off the pitch after being tackled and then accidentally kicked in the head… by an overeager Techno.
Type had no recollection of that one though… which was probably for the best as Tharn had to admit to being a bit panicked at the sight of the blood on Type’s head.
It wasn’t a very coherent proposal.
He tried for the third time during a football match that Type had ‘pre-booked’ the TV for weeks in advance.
It was nearly two in the afternoon, and they’d gorged themselves on pizza and beer, leading to them almost lying on top of each other, pleasantly sated as the match played on.
“Hey, Type.” He whispered, rubbing little circles onto Type’s back.
“Yeah?” Type answered, eyes never leaving the TV.
“… I love you.”
Type mumbled something that resembled ‘I love you too’, as Tharn continued a little shakily.
“I really- I’ve been thinking about this for a while because I really love you.” He was starting to ramble uncharacteristically, but he was nervous, so he gave himself a free pass, “I love you and I want to be with you forever, okay?”
“Of course… of course you’re asleep.”
The fourth time, Tharn decided not to mess around and beat around the bush.
He took Type out to a fancy restaurant, one where they had to dress nicely and know which utensil to use.
They’d never done this before and Tharn was determined to do it correctly, opening doors for his boyfriend, pulling out the chair for Type to sit down on… really, he should’ve expected Type’s reaction.
“Knock it off, I’m not a girl!” Type hissed, having just enough awareness not to cause a scene, “What are you doing?”
They sat opposite each other, as Tharn tried not to fidget.
“Are you trying to impress me or something?”
Tharn shrugged, “Maybe?”
Type frowned, but soon got distracted when the waiter arrived.
It was all a disaster.
They tried to order wine, only to realise that neither of them really knew anything about wine, they couldn’t pronounce anything on the menu, so they struggled through it. Their orders got mixed up with the table next to them, everything was too hot to eat, and the wine (when they finally managed to order some) was horrible.
Sharing the dessert was the best thing about the evening, but it didn’t stop Tharn from feeling discouraged as they left.
“You know…” Type sighed as they headed home, “… I really thought you were going to propose.”
“… Would you have said yes?”
Type shrugged, and Tharn gave up a little.
The fifth time was an accident.
They’d just finished having sex, Type rolling onto his back and looking up at Tharn with those gorgeous brown eyes. Tharn lay next to him, the sheets tangled around their limbs as Type snuggled closer, their kisses soft and chaste.
After a few minutes, Tharn felt a surge of courage.
“Hey, Type?” His voice was small and uncertain.
“Yeah?” Type was always a little sweeter after a good round of sex.
“I want to ask you something,”
“I- “ Tharn stared at Type for a few moments, soaking in the happy look on the other man’s face, “- Will you marry me?”
Tharn sat up slightly, eyes widening in shock, “Really?”
“Yeah, why don’t you believe me?” He glared at Tharn, “Changed your mind or something?!”
“Never! But it’s just- every time I tried, you just- I never- “
“Hey!” Type slapped his hand over Tharn’s mouth, cutting him off mid-rambling flow, “I love you, okay? A lot! All you had to do was ask properly!”
“I did!” Tharn yelled as loud as he could through the hand, as Type removed it.
Tharn glanced down at them and their naked bodies, before raising an eyebrow, “This isn’t exactly traditional.”
“True… we need to work on your timing.” Type pressed another kiss to Tharn’s lips, rolling on top of him. “Celebratory engagement round?”
Chapter 92: Ae/Pete - Pete vs Trump
Prompt from YoongisBottomLip: How about Ae and Trump get in a fight one day when Trump is picking on Pete. They’re fighting when Pete finally gets fed up. He beats Trumps ass while Ae and the crowd gathering watches in shock. You can add or take away whatever you want from the story!
This date had all gone horribly wrong.
Pete hovered uncertainly on the bench as Ae and Trump faced off against one another.
It was meant to be a simple date, holding hands as they walked through the park, ice cream on the bench, kissing it off each other’s lips.
Everything Pete ever dreamed of.
Ruined because Trump decided to pick another fight and Ae had leapt to Pete’s immediate defence.
Trump threw a punch that Ae only narrowly avoiding, stumbling back a couple of steps
Pete desperately tried to steady his breathing, fully getting to his feet. He knew Ae could take care of himself, but that didn’t stop him from feeling nervous.
He caught Ae’s eyes as his boyfriend turned to check on him, flashing him a reassuring smile only for it to vanish at Trump’s next words.
“You really think you’re good enough for him?” Trump snarled, “Some street urchin with no prospects, no money and no- UGH!”
Pete couldn’t’ listen to this any longer, not when Ae almost seemed to be believing the poisonous vitriol spewing from Trump’s mouth.
Before he knew it, he was tackling Trump to the ground, Ae’s shocked cry of “Ai’Pete!” echoing in his ears as he punched Trump in the face.
Pain shot up his hand and arm at the poorly thrown punch, but Trump grunted in pain, and that was all that mattered.
He threw another punch for good luck.
Pete ignored him.
Why did this make him feel so much better? Seeing that smug look disappear from Trump’s face at his own hand?
Why did this help?
“Pete, stop!” Arms wrapped around his shoulders, pulling him away before he could land another punch, pulling him off Trump and into a familiar grip.
“You’re okay.” Ae whispered in his ear, “You’re okay.”
Pete buried his face into Ae’s chest as his boyfriend helped him to his feet.
“Come on.” Ae pulled Pete away, as they had attracted quite the crowd, “We should go.”
“Ai’Ae, I- “
“- Later.” Ae’s voice was soft, no harshness to be heard despite the shortness of his words, “We’ll talk about this later.”
Later, as Ae was tending to Pete’s slightly swollen knuckles, Pete decided to break the awkward silence.
“I-I’m sorry you had to see that.”
Ae shook his head, leaning up to press their lips together. When they parted, Ae pulled him close, “I hate that you were pushed to that…” He sighed, “… But- “
Ae stopped, making Pete frown.
“- I… That was… amazing what you did.” Ae confessed, “I- I know your knuckles are hurting and our date was completely ruined, but honestly I-I just want to take you to bed right now.”
“Ai’Ae!” Pete knew his face was bright red, allowing himself to be pulled up from the chair, Ae’s hands moving to cup his ass.
“You’re right.” Ae sighed, “These wounds probably need washing… in the shower then?”
Well… Pete certainly wasn’t going to argue.
Chapter 93: Pete/Kao - Possessive Pete (NSFW)
Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! I love your writing :) I’m not sure if your write for PeteKao but if you do could you maybe do a NSFW with Jealous/Possessive Pete and have some point have him kiss the freckle on Kao’s nose 🥺 thank you :)
Pete had never really considered himself possessive before he got together with Kao.
He had jealous tendencies, but never full-blown possessive behaviour.
Striding into the library, knowing that Kao was probably studying right about now, Pete stopped when he saw the strange student leaning over the desk that Kao was at. He remained out of sight, waiting to see if this person was a friend or not.
Kao would not appreciate it if he rushed over, acting ‘like a caveman’ or so Kao liked to put it.
“I’m not sure where those would be.” He heard Kao say, “I’m not even sure this library would have them. Maybe try the business campus?”
“It’s not very important.” The stranger shrugged, leaning forwards, “Definitely not as important as spending more time with you.”
Alright, he’d had enough.
Stalking forwards, Pete moved to stand right behind Kao, wrapping his arms around his boyfriend as he glared at the stranger, who took a step back in alarm.
“Go and check the business library.” He growled, “You might have better luck there.”
“Y-yeah!” The other man took another shaky step back.
“Pete.” Kao hissed, “He was just- “
“- Leaving. He was just leaving.” Pete moved to Kao’s side, waiting until Kao looked over at him, before darting forwards and kissing the freckle on his boyfriend’s nose.
His weak spot.
Realising that the stranger was still standing there, Pete shot the man a vicious glare, not letting up until he was gone.
“Pete, oh my god!” Kao groaned, burying his face in his hands, “You didn’t even give a chance to deal with it.”
“Don’t care.” Shoving Kao’s books into his bag, Pete tugged him to his feet, “Come on.”
“Pete! I have a class in an hour!”
“Plenty of time.”
“You’re mine and no-one else’s.” Pete whispered into Kao’s ear as he fucked into him from behind.
It didn’t take them long to get to this stage.
They’d reached Pete’s home in record time, preparing Kao in a few minutes before sliding inside aggressively.
“If anyone dares think they have a chance with you…” He thrusted deeper into Kao, hitting his prostate again and again, making his boyfriend nearly scream out in pleasure.
Kao whimpered as he attempted to swallow the moans working their way up his throat.
Part of him loved it when Pete got like this… not when he was mere minutes away from being late to class.
He felt his boyfriend’s teeth against his shoulder and his body heat against his back.
“I’m going to mark you everywhere, make sure people know that you’re mine.” Pete could feel himself getting closer to the edge.
Kao came the second he heard those words, releasing onto the bed sheets with a moan. Pete took Kao’s hips and brought them back to his own, feeling the warmth around his cock for a few seconds, before pulling out, cumming all over Kao’s ass.
“Pete…” Kao’s voice was barely above a whisper, attempting to get to his feet, “… Maybe I can catch the last hour and- AH!” He was cut off, feeling Pete’s tongue on his skin, “- W-what are you doing?!”
“Cleaning you up. You have class, remember?”
“A class that started almost half an hour ago!”
Pete shrugged, nibbling on Kao’s skin and licking the cum. Once finished, he forced Kao to lie down, moving until they were lying side by side.
“You are mine and no-one else’s” He whispered, “Don’t you forget that.”
Chapter 94: Sarawat/Tine - Smart Tine/Jealous Sarawat
Prompt from Crescent_God: Though , would it be possible for you to write a fic where Tine and another smart guy in his class will have a case study (not really sure with the term but more of a dry run on how they will tackle a case and defend each of their own side?) And all of the students need to attend this as it is a requirement for them to at least have basic knowledge on the law. Then the smart guy who is counter of Tine is really smart and the students and judge (and others who are part of the case study) are really impress. Though sarawat is also impressed, he's kinda jealous as well. It didnt help that some students also ship them.
Sarawat had been waiting for Tine to finish for almost fifteen minutes.
//Where are you? \\ He messaged his boyfriend, keeping his eyes on the door.
It took a few moments for Tine to reply.
//Sorry! We’re sorting out partners for a case study! \\
//Case study? \\
//More like a debate really. Be out soon! \\
Less than a minute later, the classroom door opened, and the students piled out, Tine eagerly bounding over to Sarawat, a big smile on his face.
“You didn’t have to wait.” He leaned closer his head was on Sarawat’s shoulder, “You must be hungry.”
“Yes, which is why we should go and eat.”
They got up to leave, only to hear someone call out behind them.
“Tine! Hey Tine!”
They turned to see another student running up to them,
“Hey Zen!” Sarawat watched as Tine beamed at the other… really, really handsome other student, “What’s up?”
“I was wondering when you’re free to meet up for this project.”
Sarawat turned away as the pair chatted, patiently waiting for Tine to finish.
It was then that he noticed all the girls taking pictures around them.
It was probably nothing.
It was not nothing.
ZenTine was trending on the cute boys page and Sarawat hated it so much.
How could these girls be so fickle as to who was shipped with who?!
Now… he might be able to deal with it, if it weren’t for the fact that Tine did nothing but talk about this project… and Zen.
Oh, Zen was so smart.
Zen could keep up with him in class, even when he went off on one of his tangents.
Sarawat hated how jealous he was at this, changing the subject every single time.
Tine never noticed.
It was amazing how stupid a smart person could be.
Over the weeks leading up to the project, a routine was built up. Sarawat would come to meet Tine after his Thursday lecture.
Tine would then talk about Zen and how their project was going.
But mostly about Zen and how ‘amazing’ he was.
And with each day, Sarawat got more and more jealous.
It all came to a head the day before the presentation/debate was due to happen. He was waiting for Tine in their usual spot, only to receive a message ten minutes after Tine’s class should have ended.
‘Sorry! No need to wait for me, Zen and I are going to go over our presentation one more time. He’ll give me a lift back.’
Sarawat wasn’t sure how to feel about this. He looked at the message for another few seconds before moving to head home.
Tine would be back later.
The next message arrived almost three hours later.
‘Hey, don’t wait up. I’m going to spend the night at Zen’s. Have to be up early to perfect this presentation and I don’t want to wake you.’
Sarawat stared blankly at the text, before replying, fingers moving quicker than his mind.
He collapsed into bed, ignoring his phone buzzing.
He shouldn’t have been surprised to find himself sneaking into the back of Tine’s class the following day.
He’d been planning to do this since he was woken up to the sound of Tine spouting law mumble jumble in his sleep, wanting to know more about the cute boy who had completely captured his heart.
He had 32 unread messages on his phone.
It was easy to see why Tine was considered to be the top of the class.
Sarawat couldn’t pretend to understand a thing about legal arguments, but he knew a good one when he heard it.
Tine didn’t overwhelm the audience with case after case after case that supported his argument. He used a case that could be considered the ‘leading example’ and then he used the latest case that supported his argument.
He didn’t input a date at every possible moment
It wasn’t dense and difficult to follow.
No long quotes or difficult, Latin words… plenty of graphs that simplified everything.
Sarawat was transfixed, as were the rest of the class and the professor by the looks of it.
As the lecture came to an end and everyone went rushing over to Tine, Sarawat hung out near the door, watching as Tine spotted him, an unsure look flashing across his face before he stormed over.
“That was amazing.” Sarawat spoke up before Tine could say a word, “You’ll be an amazing lawyer.”
“…. So, you’re actually talking to me now?” Tine wasn’t messing around.
“I- You and Zen were- “
“- working on our presentation!” Tine rolled his eyes, turning and pointing at something in the crowd, “Look!”
Sarawat followed the finger, eyes widening at the sight of Zen kissing a girl on the cheek.”
“That’s his girlfriend. She studies art but she just had to watch this lecture… like you.”
Sarawat knew his cheeks were probably bright red.
“Sarawat…” Tine took his hands, “… I like you, remember?”
“… I know.”
Tine rolled his eyes, giving Sarawat a quick peck on the lips, “Come on you little green-eyed monster.” He chuckled, “Let’s get something to eat and celebrate my top marks.”
Prompt from SuLay_101: Can I request a saifah/zon possessive fic but instead of saifah being possessive it’s zon that gets possessive :)
Saifah never thought of Zon as a possessive person.
Or that he would get jealous about something like this.
He knew what Fai was like, he knew that what Saifah had with her was nothing more than a brief fling. He knew that Saifah had no feelings for her!
It wasn’t him who initiated that kiss and he certainly didn’t reciprocate it.
Not that Zon seemed to remember any of that.
“You still like her, I know you do!” Zon had clearly been over-thinking the entire situation since it happened, his mind making him believe that this relationship between him and Saifah was nothing but a cruel, elaborate prank, “You kissed her and-and- “
“- She kissed me!” Saifah protested, “I never kissed her back! She took me by surprise.”
Zon just continued to pace, running his hands through his hair, mumbling to himself (and just getting more and more worked up in the process.”
“Zon please, can we just sit down and talk about this?” Saifah sighed, spotting frustrated tears in Zon’s eyes.
For a moment, it looked like Zon was going to protest, only to collapse down on the sofa next to Saifah with a pout, curling up slightly.
Saifah felt a little sick, seeing his boyfriend like this. So insecure and unsure about himself.
“I haven’t even thought about Fai in months, not since long before we got together! Why would I?” Saifah raised his voice slightly,before taking a deep breath, not wanting to lose his temper. He thought their relationship was getting better, but if Zon was reacting like this over an obviously non-consensual kiss…
To his credit, Zon looked a little ashamed. “I’m sorry.” He whispered, starting to fiddle with his fingers, clearly unsure over what to say.
Saifah remained silent, knowing that Zon just needed a little bit of time.
“I- “ Zon stopped to take a deep breath, “- I don’t like seeing anyone else kissing you, and I know it’s weird and possessive, but it’s the truth.”
Another deep breath.
“The first time we kissed… it felt so right. It felt like I’d finally found who I was and- seeing Fai kiss you like that- I hated it!” Zon then looked Saifah right in the eyes, “I love you.” He stated firmly, “She doesn’t. I do.”
Saifah then found himself being pushed down against the sofa, Zon on top of him, kissing him fiercely. Everything happened so fast, Saifah was barely able to reciprocate before Zon was pulling away.
“I love you too.” He was quick to speak up, before Zon could over-think the situation.
Zon beamed, leaning over to kiss him over and over and over again. When he pulled back, Zon smirked.
“I love you more though.”
“Nope. I love you the mostest.”
“That’s not a word!”
Saifah shrugged, “Do you really want to argue about it, or do you want to make out some- UMPH!”
Zon didn’t give him a chance to finish, smashing their mouths together.
Something that Saifah didn’t mind at all.
Type and Techno best friends one next :)
Prompt from Llamagirl42: HELLO YES can I request a Type & Techno Best Friend fic in which Techno is going crazy trying to be helpful best man while Type is being a grumpy nervous groom? Bonus points for Type being super sweet after the wedding bc his best friend is amazing~
Type was nervous.
He’d been on the verge of throwing up almost three times now on account of how nervous he was.
He barely noticed the knock on the door.
“Hey, so I’ve just had a fifteen minutes argument with the photographer, who was in completely the wrong position and- “ Techno’s eyes widened at just how pale his best friend was.
“What do you want?” Type grumbled, glancing up at the clock.
Eighteen minutes to go.
“Are you... that nervous about getting married?” Techno whispered, closing the door behind him as he entered, “I mean, you and Tharn have loved each other for like, ever and now you’re getting married and- “
“- I’m not nervous!” Type was starting to regret asking Techno to be his best man, as his best friend started flapping about like a nervous hen, making his way over and straightening out Type’s tie, smoothing out imaginary wrinkles from his shirt and blazer.
When Techno’s hands moved to help him tuck his shirt in a bit further, Type snapped, “Get off me!”, pushing Techno away, before burying his face in his hands.
He needed to breathe.
He couldn’t snap at Techno, not when his friend had pretty much helped to organise the perfect wedding.
Small and intimate, just how Type preferred it.
He’d found the perfect venue.
Helped to pick out the perfect suit.
The bachelor party was amazing.
The best man speech… less so.
Type had had to veto at least half of the stories that Techno had wanted to include, making the other man whine about how this was going to be the most boring speech ever.
Type had a feeling that everything that happened between him and Tharn was in that speech though.
“Just… say something nice.” He muttered into his hands, “So that I stop thinking about how this is the worst idea of my life.”
“I think…” Techno swallowed hard, “… I think you look amazing, and that Tharn is going to burst into tears when he sees you.”
Type couldn’t help but smile at that, lifting his head up from his hands, “Yeah?”
“Definitely.” Techno went to neaten out his tie again, ignoring how Type tried to back away, “You’ll be fine.”
Accepting that Techno possibly needed to do this as his own calming technique, Type lowered his hands
“I wasn’t nervous until I actually got into this monkey suit.” He sighed, “I made it through all the preparation and rehearsals just fine.”
Techno opened his mouth to say something, only to change his mind at the last moment.
Probably for the best if Type knew his best friend.
He didn’t need to be told he wasn’t as cool and calm as he believed.
He started to fiddle with his cuffs. “I still can’t believe he- “
“- Believe it.” Techno smirked, “Tharn is going to cry, you’re going to get married, and you’re both really going to enjoy the honeymoon and I want to know nothing about what you get up to on it.”
Before Type could reply, there was a knock on the door.
“Time to start.”
Techno turned out to be right, as Tharn was still wiping away the tears long after the ceremony had ended, up until the speeches were due to start.
“If you think you’re crying now, just wait for this.” Type muttered to his new husband, as Techno got to his feet.
“Why would I cry? He’s your best friend.”
“Yeah… he really is.”
Boss/Mek smut next :)
Prompt from In: Ok but why is everyone sleeping on Mek/Boss?! So freaking cute!!! Would you be able to do a really loooong smut scene for them? I just need more people writing about this couple lol
Boss sobbed beautifully as Mek fingers lightly brushed over that spot inside him, not giving him the full contact that he desperately needed. Groaning in protest, he wriggled and arched his back, silently begging for Mek to make him cum.
Inside, Mek pulled his fingers out.
“Use your words.” Mek smirked, “Come on, I don’t think I’ve ever heard you be this quiet.”
Boss’s cock twitched at the low purr in Mek’s voice, sounding so unlike himself.
“Please what?” Mek teased, stroking at Boss’s thighs.
“Please f-fuck me! I want it, I n-n-need it, please!” Boss managed to force out, spreading his legs a bit more, unable to do anything else since his hands were tied up above his head, eyes covered with Mek’s tie.
The anticipation was driving him crazy.
He didn’t see the way Mek stared at him, a hungry, aroused look in his eyes as pre-sum dribbled down Boss’s shaft.
Boss had already cum once before, the white mess on his stomach evidence of that.
Overstimulation was one of Boss’s kinks… but honestly Mek would have to class it as one of his own now.
“You’re so perfect.” Mek whispered, leaning down to give Boss’s erection a gentle kiss, making Boss gasp and shiver. As Boss attempted to arch his back again, Mek pushed his hips back down to the sheets, taking Boss’s cock fully into his mouth, backing off when he felt like Boss was close to cumming again.
Swallowing Boss’s whine with a kiss.
“Stop that.” He scolded, “You’re not allowed to finish until I’m fully inside, understood?”
Boss groaned as Mek kissed and mouthed at his jaw.
“Boss… use your words.”
“Good boy.” Mek praised, reaching for the lube again and slicking himself up as quickly as he could, hissing at the coldness on his aching length. Taking a deep breath in anticipation, Mek lined up with Boss’s twitching hole, waiting until Boss relaxed and spread his legs even further in silent invitation.
“Have been for ag- AAH!”
Slowly, Mek pressed into that tight heat, listening to Boss pant heavily, clearly getting used to the intrusion until Mek was all the way inside, his legs crossing behind Mek’s lower back.
It was like he wanted Mek to be as close as possible, like he needed to feel more of him.
Mek groaned low in his throat at the action, hips snapping forwards involuntarily as he tried to angle his thrusts into Boss’s prostate.
“MEK!” Boss cried out in ecstasy, cheeks flushed a gorgeous red. He came less than half a minute later, creating more mess on his stomach, tightening around Mek who stopped to take in the sight.
Before Boss could come down off his high, Mek let his cock slide out until only the tip was inside, before thrusting forwards again, cursing under his breath at the sensation of Boss twitching in over-sensitivity around him.
“So tight.” He muttered, continuing to thrust, Boss filling the room with broken moans and pleads
“I-I can’t it anymore!” Boss cried out, “P-Please!”
Mek’s thrusts got harder and harder, hips snapping back and forth with each whine of his name.
Boss was starting to sob now, tears soaking through the tie. His entire body felt like it was on fire, thousands of needles torturing him from the inside. Due to the blindfold, everything was even more intense than usually, especially after two orgasms already.
It was both excruciating and fulfilling at the same time.
Mek couldn’t hold himself back any longer, not with how Boss was clenching around him. With one hand on Boss’s hip, the other hand moved to untie the tie around Boss’s head, making sure he didn’t pull on Boss’s hair or anything.
Watery brown eyes looked up at him as Boss blinked a few times, getting used to the sudden light.
All it took was for Mek to make eye contact with his boyfriend, before he was pressing deeply into Boss, grunting through an orgasm. Boss whined at the sensation of Mek’s cock twitching inside of him, his own erect cock following suite as he panted through his third orgasm.
For some time, they simply lay close to one another, Mek on top of Boss as they both tried to catch their breath.
Mek was the first to recover, unsurprisingly after only one orgasm, sliding gently out of Boss, untying him, before heading to the bathroom to fetch something to wash them off.
He didn’t waste any time, but by the time he made it back, Boss was already fast asleep.
Smiling softly, Mek cleaned his boyfriend off, taking care not to wake him up before moving to lie behind him, spooning him gently from behind, letting the exhaustion take over.
Jealous Sarawat next :)
Prompt from Crescent_God: can you also write jealous sarawat since man and tine is really getting close and they keep on bantering that makes sarawat jealous. It didnt help that other students start to ship them and then we can also see the reaction of tines friends and sarawats teammate. Little did he know that man is asking help with tine for type as man has big surprise for type.
I changed it slightly, I hope you don't mind :)
“You know…” Boss casually spoke up, sidling up to Sarawat at the bar, taking a sip of his beer, “… if you glare any harder, I think you might actually set them on fire. And then you’ll have to deal with P’Type, because he is terrifying, and I am not helping you with that in the slightest and- “
Sarawat tuned his friend out, eyes focused on Man and Tine as they chatted to each at the other end of the bar.
This had been happening a lot lately.
Man and Tine sneaking off to talk to each other away from Sarawat, only to stop their conversations when Sarawat moved close.
How many times had he seen pictures on the cute boy page of the pair eating lunch together, heads close together?
Nobody else seemed to be bothered by it though.
When he casually brought the subject up to Type, the older man waved his hand in dismissal, saying that it was probably nothing and that he trusted Man… this was then followed by a small glare and the reminder that Sarawat should trust Tine as well.
P’Dim and Green didn’t have any advice, the pair of them almost seeming to be secretive as they told Sarawat it was nothing he needed to worry about.
It felt like all his friends were hiding something from him.
The uncharacteristic concern in Boss’s voice made him look over, to see his friend giving him a worried look.
“Are you… actually jealous about Man and Tine spending so much time together?”
Sarawat shot him a withering glance, as Boss rolled his eyes.
“They’re friends Sarawat, that’s what happens when two people finally admit that they like each other in that ‘special way’, they make friends with the others’ friendship group.” Boss shrugged, “We hang out with Tine’s friends all the time.”
It was actually more like they’d adopted that group, but Sarawat didn’t quibble.
“There’s something going on.” He whispered, “I just don’t know what.”
“… I can’t believe you haven’t figured it out yet.”
Sarawat frowned, looking over at Boss who just smirked at him, not saying a word. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence, until Sarawat finally caved in, throwing his hands up into the air.
“Fine, I give up!” He exclaimed, “What haven’t I figured out?!”
Boss grinned cheekily, looking back over at Man and Tine, before answering Sarawat in an amused tone.
“You’ll find out.”
Sarawat gaped, but before he could question Boss further, Man and Tine made their way over to them.
“Sarawat, are you okay?” Tine asked, placing his hands on Sarawat’s cheeks, running his thumbs over the creases on Sarawat’s forehead, “So stressed!”
Sarawat just shrugged, gently pulling Tine’s hands away from his face, before pulling the other man into a hug.
“I’m fine.” He whispered, “Just… tired.”
“Oh… okay.” Tine clearly didn’t believe him, “Maybe we should go home then?”
He needed to find out what was going on.
Sarawat still had no idea what was going on between Man and Tine.
And it was starting to drive him a little crazy.
He turned, spotting P’Dim behind him.
“Can you help me clear up the music room?” The older student asked him, “The uni has been on my case about it.”
He hadn’t even heard from Tine today.
Morosely, he followed P’Dim towards the music room.
He’d barely put his foot through the door, when suddenly there was a loud BANG, followed by him being covered in brightly coloured, music notes confetti.
Sarawat blinked twice, not fully understanding what was going on.
Wait… it was already his birthday?
He’d been so busy worrying about Man and Tine, that he’d completely forgotten.
“I… thank you?” Was all he could say, as Tine bounded over, an eager beam on his face.
“You were surprised, right?!”
“Great!” Tine grabbed his hands, pulling him into the middle of the room, “Me and P’Man spent hours planning it and making sure that it was perfect and- “
“- Wait, wait, wait!” Sarawat frowned, glancing between his boyfriend and best friend, “This is why you two have been all sneaky and whispering to each other? Because you were planning this party?”
“Yeah!” Tine then frowned, “Why?”
Sarawat debated telling him…. But he was so happy.
“No reason at all.” He smiled softly at his boyfriend, pulling him in for a kiss, “I love you so much.”
“I love you too.”
Jealous Korn next
Prompt from Mariakoto: I want jealous and possessive Korn. Maybe someone from their college likes In and Korn gets jealous and possessive.
Korn had never really cherished or felt so deeply about a person to feel jealous over them.
He was protective over his brothers, but not possessive.
It wasn’t until he met Intouch, that he felt this need to love and possess one significant person.
The first time he felt like this, he barely recognised it for what it was. He didn’t have much homework to do, so he was reading instead.
He spotted In before In saw him.
He also saw the other student, who almost ran over to In in his eagerness. The pair chatted to one another, Korn unable to hear exactly what was being said, before they were heading off towards the library.
There was a slightly queasy feeling in his stomach as he shoved his book into his bag, following on behind them.
Making a slight detour, not wanting to make it look like he was following his…. Friend, boyfriend, whatever they classed themselves as, Korn walked into the library to see the two huddled close together at a nearby desk.
They looked good together.
Something hot and ugly unfurled in Korn’s chest. He wanted to pull In away… tell the other man that In belonged to him and only him and-
“- P’Korn? Are you okay?”
The sound of In’s voice snapped him out of his reverie.
“I just- “ Korn cut himself off, watching as a concerned look flashed across In’s face.
“Come on.” The younger man grabbed his arm, leading him back towards the door, “Let’s go for a walk.”
In knew Korn’s natural state was silence, but this was worrying.
He was caught by surprise when they rounded a corner and Korn pushed him up against the wall, pressing his body tightly against In’s. Without another word, he mouthed at the delicate skin there, sucking and licking ruthlessly.
“P’Korn…” In moaned, “… what’s wrong?”
He was enjoying it, but they were still in public, albeit in a relatively unused path of the college… this wasn’t like Korn at all.
Korn didn’t answer, focused on marking every inch of In’s skin that was visible.
Almost like he was warning others away, like he was being… claimed?
“You’re not jealous, are you?” In whispered, “Because Luk and I are just friends.”
The mouth at In’s neck paused in its’ ministrations.
“Mine.” Korn eventually whispered, “You’re mine, do you understand that?”
“Yes! Yes, I’m yours! No-one else’s!” In squirmed, trying not to moan and potentially draw attention to them, “How-how about we go back to mine and you show me exactly how much I belong to you?”
Korn never mentioned the incident, and In decided to just let it go for the time being.
However, jealousy was a green-eyed monster that refused to leave.
“In! Hey, In!”
Korn watched as Luk rushed over to their table, hesitating at the sight of Korn, before taking a seat next to In.
A little too close to In.
“I was hoping that we could have dinner together?” Luk questioned, “At another table maybe?”
Korn’s grip on his book tightened.
“Sorry.” In smiled, “But Korn and I are- “He stopped, glancing over at Korn, “- having a study session.”
“But, you’re one of the smartest in our- “
“- and he’s why!” In quickly interjected, an apologetic smile on his face, “Sorry, maybe another time.”
“Y-Yeah, okay.” Luk shuffled off the bench, almost running away at the force of Korn’s glare.
“P’Korn.” In gently spoke up, catching Korn’s attention, “You don’t need to worry about me choosing anyone else over you… I love you. I love how you can barely function in the morning without a cup of coffee. I love how you look when you read. I love how protective you are of those you love, I love you! Nothing will change that. No matter who tries to flirt with me, I’m going to belong to you… I’m yours.”
Korn was at a loss for words… he didn’t know it was possible to love this boy more than he already did.
Even if he did still want to find Luk and make him regret going after In.
Just a little.
Tharn/Type fluffy reunion next :)
Prompt from Sara: o! Tharn had gone for internship or anything university-related somewhere that required him to travel and be far away for like one/two months, when he came back he was so anxious to see Type he went to meet him at the soccer field where he and techno were training the team as usual. I was imagining the scene where Type's image as the serious strong senior had a twist when as soon as he saw Tharn was back he ran and jumped into him not minding everyone watching, so that people found out his in love side 🤗😋😍
Type was having one of the most stressful days in his life.
Scratch that… one of the most stressful two months of his life.
Two months without sex, without Tharn and he was ready to kill Can if he whined at Techno one more time.
Stupid university band tour.
Not that he begrudged Tharn the chance to show off his talents, but he couldn’t understand why this couldn’t happen over the summer… when he had the chance to go with him and not be deprived of his cuddles and other fun activities.
Can was still whining.
“ENOUGH!” He snapped, stunning the younger boy into silence, “Five times around the track, now!”
When Can set off and running, Techno turned to Type with a sympathetic look. “When’s Ai’Tharn coming back?”
Type was ready to pull his hair out from sexual frustration, and Techno could see that.
Skype sex could only go so far after all.
“Come on.” Type grumbled, “Let’s get a match started, take my mind off of it.”
As Techno started separating out the large group into two teams, Type’s phone started to ring in his pocket. Absent-mindedly, he pulled the phone out of his pocket and answered.
“You sound stressed.”
Type couldn’t stop the smile from appearing on his face, stomach fluttering at the teasing tone in his boyfriend’s voice.
“You’re not?” He questioned, “Is Skype sex really doing it for you? Or have you found a cute groupie to keep you warm?”
He was secure enough in their relationship that he didn’t think Tharn would eve cheat on him. Type from two years ago would never have been so calm at the mere thought.
“No and no.” Tharn chuckled, “I’m just as stressed as you, believe me… it doesn’t mean you can take it out on the poor first and second years though… It looks like you’ve actually managed to wear N’Can out!”
Type opened his mouth to reply, only to freeze.
How would Tharn see that Can was worn out?
“Ai’Tharn?” He whispered, knowing that his voice was slightly shaky, spinning around to scan the stands.
And then he spotted the figure on the edge of the pitch.
Type couldn’t hang up fast enough, barely managing to shove his phone into his pocket with the speed he was racing towards Tharn, ignoring the shocked cries behind him. Tharn, to his credit, caught him swiftly, encasing him in a hug as he spun around, Type’s feet lifting off the floor slightly.
Type buried his face into the other man’s shoulder, taking in that oh so familiar scent and revelling in it.
“I missed you.” He whispered, feeling Tharn nod against him
“I missed you too.” Tharn whispered back, pressing a kiss to Type’s lips, which quickly deepened.
When the kiss became a little too… risqué for public, Tharn pulled back with a fond chuckle.
“Wow, you really missed me.” He teased, “Kissing me in front of the entire football club.”
Type winced, glancing behind him to see that yes, the entire football club was stood there in shock.
“Is P’Type smiling?” Can asked, “Like actually smiling?”
“He missed Tharn, can you blame him?” Techno stated, watching the scene fondly. He resisted the urge to cheekily wave at his best friend, knowing that he would pay for it at a later date.
As Type and Tharn left, he turned back to the club clapping his hands together. “Alright, we probably won’t be seeing Type for about a week, so you’d all better behave whilst he’s not here!”
He didn’t need to look behind him to know that Champ was probably giving them a warning glare.
That was true friendship right there.
As they moved to split off into their teams again, Techno overhead Can mutter to Ae.
“Why won’t we be seeing Type for about a week?”
Techno was happy to let Ae explain that one.
100 chapters! WAHOO!
Protective Korn next
Prompt from Mariakoto: i want protective Korn maybe someone from the mafia hurts In and Korn shows his dark side for the first time ever. Thank you in advance!!!!!
In woke up that day feeling like he was being watched.
He didn’t want to admit that he was unnerved by the feeling, walking to his classes and feeling eyes on him at all time.
“Are you okay?”
He glanced over at Korn, forcing a smile onto his face at the concerned look on his boyfriend’s face.
“Yeah, I just… got a big test coming up. You know how it is.” In shrugged.
Korn stared at him for a few moments, before nodding silently. It was unclear as to whether or not he believed In, but he didn’t question him any further.
The strange feeling followed him throughout the day.
When his last class was over, In found himself terrified for the walk back to his dorm. He was so nervous, he ended up biting at his lip to the point of drawing blood.
‘Just focus on your date night with P’Korn’ he thought to himself, ‘Think about all the kissing and fun times you’re going to have when he arrives’
He rounded a corner, and everything went black.
When he woke up, he was lying on the cold ground, the rain from earlier that afternoon soaking into his shirt, the back of his head pounding. When he reached around to probe at the source of the ache, his hissed at the size of the lump there, feeling a wetness that he could only think was blood.
He flinched at the unfamiliar voice, trying to push himself to his feet, only for a foot to press down on his back, forcing him flat to the ground. In stiffened at the extremely vulnerable position, fighting to keep his voice level.
“W-what are you doing? Get off me!”
“What does the boss’s son see in you?”
They knew about him and Korn.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” He lied desperately, “I don’t know what you mean!”
Funny… it didn’t sound like a compliment coming from him.
And then he heard a clicking noise causing him to freeze.
Oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god!
“They’ll probably report it as a mugging gone wrong.” The man mused, “They usually do. The boss’s son will know, but what can he do?”
At the vague mention of Korn, In started to struggle, ignoring the pain in his head.
He couldn’t leave Korn, not like this!
He was struggled so much, that he barely heard the footsteps rounding the corner.
He heard his attacker yell though, the weight disappearing from his back, followed by a sickening crack. In lay there stunned for a moment, before slowly pushing himself to his knees, twisting around to lean against the wall, glancing to his right only to gasp in shock.
Korn was there, straddling a much older man, hands wrapped around the man’s throat.
“P’Korn- “In weakly called out, just as everything went black.
He awoke to a kiss against his brow, a gentle hand holding his.
“I-I’m alright.” In muttered, wincing at the ache in his head.
“You’re hurt…” Korn whispered, “… You passed out.”
It wasn’t hard to miss the sadness in his voice, prompting In to squeeze his hand.
“It’s not your fault.” He whispered, “None of this was your fault.”
“… I should have protected you.” Korn shook his head, “Maybe we should- “
“- If you even think about breaking up, you can forget it!” In snapped, before wincing at the volume of his own voice, “I can make my own choices. I stayed with you, I wanted to be with you of my own choice! I chose this relationship, and I chose any consequences that come of it!”
Korn stiffened as In pointed a finger at him.
“They can’t tear us apart, not like this!”
Feeling like he’d gotten his point across, In relaxed, hoping that the pain in his head would fade soon.
“That man…” He softly spoke up, “… Did you- “
“- No. But I wish I had.”
“No you don’t.” In reached out, gently forcing Korn to look him in the eyes, “You are not your Father… and you never will be.”
“How can you be so sure?”
In smiled softly at him, “Because I love you… someone who’s loved could never turn into a man like that.”
“- I know.”
Happy Saifah/Zon fluff next
Prompt from Katie_Emm: Just Zon being all happy about being able to kiss Saifah when ever he wants.
The first time Zon kissed Saifah (or at least the first time he actually wanted to), it was after the concert.
It was at that moment, he knew he would easily get addicted to this feeling.
“So…” Saifah panted, when they finally pulled apart, “… I guess, this means you’re open to the possibility of us being boyfriends now?”
He could kiss Saifah whenever he wanted.
He nodded eagerly at the thought, agreeing to Saifah’s question without hesitation.
They were watching a video when Zon decided that he was going to initiate the kiss, shuffling closer to Saifah until he was practically on the other students’ lap.
Saifah didn’t look at him, but judging by the sly smirk on his face, he knew what Zon was planning.
“I thought you wanted to watch this?” Saifah teased, refusing to turn his head as Zon pouted.
When there was no sign of Saifah giving in to his silent demands, he leaned forwards to kiss his boyfriend on the cheek, only for Saifah to turn at the last second, the kiss landing directly on his lips.
Zon was quick to snake his hand round to the back of Saifah’s head, stopping him from pulling away as they kissed tenderly.
Not that Saifah showed any signs of wanting to pull away.
Plan: Kiss boyfriend was a success.
The next time was when they were all out at the club… and Zon was drunk. The drunker he got, the less he was able to stay away from Saifah, and in the end, he ended up dragging his boyfriend to the bathrooms, pulling him into a stall and locking the door behind them.
Before Saifah could asked what they were doing, Zon pinned him against the wall, pressing their lips firmly together. It was a slightly sloppy kiss due to all the alcohol, but it was passionate all the same.
Except that Saifah didn’t respond.
When Zon pulled away to ask what was going on, Saifah cut him off.
“You’re a little drunk baby.” Saifah whispered, “We should get you home.”
That… had been less successful.
Slightly humiliated by the failed attempt, Zon didn’t initiate anything for the next few days, trying to act natural when Saifah gave him a concerned look.
They were boyfriends.
It was just because Zon had been drunk… Saifah was big on consent, that was all.
It wasn’t because he didn’t want Zon anymore.
Trying not to let himself be overwhelmed by these thoughts, Zon glanced over at Saifah, staring at him for a few moments, before leaning over to give him a peck on the cheek.
It was innocent.
And then Saifah turned and pulled Zon onto his lap, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. The second their lips touched, any tension or nerves that Zon felt melted away, unable to stop the grin that spread across his face.
When they pulled away, Saifah was smiling fondly at him.
“I’m glad you’re feeling a little better.” He whispered, one hand on Zon’s back for support and another on his thigh, “What was wrong?”
“… I want to kiss you all the time.”
Saifah frowned, opening his mouth to reply, only for Zon to cut in.
“I love kissing you but that night out, when you didn’t kiss me back, I-I- “
“- Started to overthink it.” Saifah sighed softly, “You were drunk and- “
“- I get it.” Zon kissed him again, “I was just overthinking it.”
Saifah nodded in understanding, kissing him again, before pulling away with a smirk.
“So… you love kissing me?”
Together with Me friendship fic next
Prompt from KatrinkaRowan: Together With Me gang reunion when Fai comes for a visit from her work abroad. Friendship fic!
“Why are you like this?” Knock sighed as they walked down the street.
“What?” Korn smirked, “The cone is the best bit of the ice cream, especially the little bit of solid chocolate at the bottom!”
“You are just saying this to wind me up!”
“Isn’t that basically how your relationship works?”
At the familiar voice, the pair spun around, both beaming with glee at the sight of Fai standing there, her arms folded over her chest… until the pair charged towards her and wrapped their arms around her, prompting her to do the same.
“You two have been driving each crazy long before you decided you liked each other in this way.” She whispered fondly, pulling away to smile at them.
Knock, officially distracted from the previous discussion, returned the smile easily, “When did you get back?!”
“I finished my last week a couple of days ago.” Fai answered, “I came straight here to see everyone.”
“That’s great! Everyone’s going to be so thrilled to see you! Does anyone else know that you’re here?”
“I mentioned to Yihwa that I’d be back at some point, but I didn’t say when.”
Korn and Knock looked at each in excitement.
“We should invite them all to ours for dinner or something.” Korn stated, “Fai, you can then surprise everyone!”
Knock was already pulling his phone out of his pocket, sending the mass text. It didn’t take long for the replies to come pouring in.
Korn pulled Fai into a one-armed hug, “They’re going to love seeing you again, I swear.”
Thrilled at the knowledge that she was going to see her friends again, Fai beamed, before turning to Korn with a confused look, “Do you really prefer the cone of an ice cream, rather than the ice cream?”
Yihwa, Farm, Bright, Mew and Cho all arrived on time, making noises of appreciation when they smelt dinner.
“So, I’m wondering why you suddenly decided to invite us all over.” Yihwa smirked, “Considering what happened last time I came over.”
“You didn’t tell us you were coming!” Knock protested, “That wasn’t our fault, how were we supposed to know to stop?!”
“Yeah, I think you might have deserved that.” Came a familiar voice from the doorway, everyone aside from Korn and Knock spinning around at the sound of it.
“FAI!” All five guests yelled in excitement, darting forwards to wrap her up in a hug.
“What are you doing here?”
Fai rolled her eyes, “Is that how you choose to welcome me back after so long?”
“She found us this afternoon.” Korn explained, “We thought it would be a good idea to invite her over to surprise all of you.”
“But we thought she wasn’t due to come back for several days!” Yihwa stated, turning to Fai with a mock-betrayed look, “You lied to me?”
“How else was I meant to surprise you?!”
They all took a seat, tucking into the food as they pestered Fai with questions.
“Did you have fun? Make any friends?”
“None that are better than us, right?”
“There was slightly less drama over there, but it was fun.” Fai nodded, “I did feel very homesick though.”
“Admit it, you missed us!” Farm beamed
Fai paused, food halfway to her mouth, “Yeah...” She whispered, “… Yeah, I really did.”
After they ate, Fai brought out the bag she had carefully hidden from Korn and Knock, filled with small souvenirs.
It was amazing how much grown men and woman turned into children when presented with presents.
“I know I said I missed you…” Fai mused, “… but now that I’m back, I’m reminded of what I didn’t miss.”
Korn raised his bottle of beer, “To friendship!”
“To friendship!” The all raised their drinks for the toast.
Protective Dean/Pharm next :)
Prompt from Nerdqueen395: Could you write a chapter about protective Saifah or protective Dean? Thank you!
I decided to go for Protective Dean.
Everyone on the swim team knew that there were specific lines you didn’t cross.
You didn’t bad-mouth Team within earshot of Win.
You didn’t make cracks about Manaow in front of Pruk.
You shouldn’t even think about flirting with Pharm!
And jokes, no matter how trivial, about suicide were a big no-no.
They weren’t hard rules to remember, especially by those who broke them.
And then a new rule was discovered.
“What did you just say?” Dean voice was low, practically a growl. Any softness anyone might have heard in the past had completely disappeared.
The two newcomers to the team cowered in front of him, their only escape route prevented by Win standing in the doorway, arms folded over his chest as he too glared at the pair.
Ice, the taller of the two, cleared his throat nervously, shooting a look around at where the rest of the team was staring at them.
Nobody seemed to be in a rush to intervene.
“It-it was a joke, we swear!”
“A joke?!” Dean snapped, “Then you wouldn’t mind repeating it?”
“It really was a joke!” Songkam, the shorter one, protested, his eyes darting around to try and find another possible escape route.
It wasn’t hard to miss how others shuffled closer to Win, definitely making sure that the pair couldn’t escape.
“You don’t joke about things like that!” Dean shouted, both of the newcomers cringing back in the face of their Captain’s rage.
“W-we’re not the only ones who talk about it!” Songkam pointed at Win, “He was speaking about it first.”
“Not in a jokey way!” Win was the one to snap this time, “I was having a conversation with my boyfriend, which you overhead and then decided to have a joke about.”
Dean made an angry noise deep in his chest, hands clenched into fists as he stared at the two boys. Ice, seeing that there wasn’t a way out of this, swallowed hard.
“We… just didn’t expect Pharm to be the one to have a mental breakdown with a gun!”
Dean opened his mouth, chest expanding as he prepared to tell the pair exactly what he thought of their misguided, ignorant words, only for a shy, small voice to cut through the thick silence.
All eyes shot to where Pharm was gently pushing past Win, in order to get into the changing room, ignoring how Team and Manaow tried to stop him. He didn’t look upset as he reached up and cupped the side of Dean’s face, a soft but understanding smile on his face.
“P’Dean.” Pharm’s quiet voice broke through the silence, “They don’t know what happened.”
“All the more reason why they shouldn’t be making ignorant comments!” Dean growled, pulling Pharm into a one-armed hug, still glaring at the two newcomers.
It was obvious they should be grateful for Pharm’s interjection.
“You have an apology to give.” Dean hissed, “Don’t you think?”
“Lots really.” Win piped up, “One apology for Pharm, one for Team and I, for eavesdropping on our conversation and the last one for the swim team for wasting their time by being idiots.”
“We’re sorry!” “We’re sorry!”
The room was silent as the pair apologised profusely to everyone, only really pausing for a breath once they were done.
“Good.” Dean nodded, “Now get out.”
Ice and Songkam frowned in confusion.
“What are you- “
“- You’re off the swim team. Consider yourselves lucky that I don’t contact the Headmaster about this.”
And with that, a new rule was added.
If you were going to say anything about the boyfriends/girlfriends of the swim team, if you didn’t have something nice to say, don’t say anything at all.
Jealous Tharn next